Nowhere to Run

Authors note: This is the first chapter of our new story. This is not set in the Dirty Dancing Universe, which is something new for us. This is more along the lines of canon, but with a delusional twist or two. We will be updating this fanfic only once a week---every Thursday. We hope that you enjoy it and please let us know what you think.

A Moment Lost – Enya

A moment lost, forever gone
can never be again,
so know how much it means to me;
all you said,
all you gave,
all your love to me.

It was half past two in the morning when Harry slipped out of his bedroom at Grimmauld Place. He could hear Ron snoring in the next room down as he tiptoed over to the stairs, avoiding the creaky places on the floor.

He headed for the kitchen to get himself some food to take along with him. Harry was filling his bag with things from the icebox when a voice made him jump.

"You're up late," Hermione said quietly. She was all set to lecture him about the importance of a good night's sleep when she saw he was fully dressed and he had a bag. "Harry...."

"Hermione," Harry froze at the sight of her. "Wh-what are you doing up?"

"I forgot to feed Crookshanks," she said pulling her robe tightly around her.

"Oh," Harry said lamely.

"Are you---you're not leaving, are you?" she asked willing him to meet her gaze. "I thought we agreed---"

"I have to do this," Harry said firmly. "I have to do this alone. It's going to come down between me and Voldemort."

"You can't!" she protested. "We agreed that we would all face him together, Harry."

"He'll kill you both!" Harry exclaimed. "He'll kill you both to get to me. I can't take that chance!"

"We're quite capable to defend ourselves," Hermione said folding her arms. "I think I can hold my own...."

"Not against him," Harry said. "Who knows what stunts he'll try to pull?"

Tears prickled Hermione's eyes and she shook her head. "No, Harry. You can't...."

"I have to," Harry said in a gentler tone.

She threw her arms around him in a hug that would have put Molly Weasley's bear hugs to shame.

"Hermione..." Harry staggered back.

Sobbing into his shoulder, she wondered why this was so hard. She'd had seven years to prepare herself for the cold, hard fact that Harry would one day have to face Voldemort like this. Now that it was happening, she wasn't sure she was able or ready to let him go.

He hugged her back, unconsciously kissing the side of her head. "I'll come back Hermione."

"You can't make that promise," she said weakly pulling away slightly to look at him.

"I'll try to come back," he said, gazing at her. "I swear I will Hermione."

"Aren't you scared?" she asked staring up at him. "You look so calm and brave. And I feel as if my world is falling apart."

"Terrified," Harry said. "But if I don't do this..."

"Why does it have to be you?" she asked as a tear fell down her cheek.

"Because it's not Neville?" Harry tried to joke.

"Nothing about this is funny," she said hugging him again.

"I know," he said, sobering. "I'm sorry..."

"I'm not going to be able to talk you out of this, am I?" she asked him.

"Not a chance," he said, tucking her hair behind her ear. "This is my battle."

"Were you going to say goodbye?" she asked. When he looked away, she nodded. "You thought it would be easier to sneak out..."

"I was afraid of something like this," Harry told her. "I knew you'd try and go with... and I know Ron would go as well..."

She cupped his face in her hands. "Promise me that you will be careful and stay focused and remember everything we've gone over."

"I will," he nodded. "I promise I will Hermione." his hands came over the top of hers.

She stared at him, wanting to memorize every line and curve of his face. The tears came again and her lower lip trembled.

"Don't cry," Harry said softly. "I don't want to remember you like this."

She nodded and tried to stave off the tears. "Harry---"

His finger touched her lips. "Shhhh..."

For the longest moment neither of them spoke. Hermione racked her brain for some last words of wisdom she could impart to him; or something to sum up how much she cared about him and how important he was to her.

"I have to go," Harry said. "If I don't leave now I don't think I ever will."

Hermione wasn't sure what made her do what she did next. Maybe it was the fact that he was about to leave and she may never see him again. Maybe it was something deeper. She didn't have time to analyse it now. Slowly, she leaned in and softly pressed her lips to Harry's.

His eyebrows shot up in surprise as Hermione kissed him. Before he realised what he was doing, Harry had dropped his bag and pulled her to him, kissing her back.

Hermione's hands snaked around Harry's waist and she held onto him as if her life depended on it. She'd never, ever been kissed like this.

Harry's hands fisted in her hair as he opened her lips under his. He kissed her deeply and passionately- hoping that this wasn't his last kiss he'd ever receive from a girl yet wondering how any other kiss could ever top this one.

Hermione was breathless when they pulled apart. She stared at him wondering what in the world had just happened and how it had happened.

"Wow..." he whispered.

"I-I shouldn't have done that," she said quietly. "I'm sorry."

"No it was..." Harry trailed off, not sure if he could put what had just happened into words.

Hermione switched into defensive mode. "You---you have everything? Your wand?"

"Yeah," Harry said. "I've got everything..."

She gave him one last hug. "Be careful, Harry."

"I will," Harry said. "I'll do my best to come back Hermione." he touched her cheek.

She's couldn't bring herself to say goodbye.

"I-I'll see you when you get back," she said putting on a brave face.

"Right," Harry smiled weakly. "When I get back... you'll explain this to Ron right?"

She nodded. "I'll try..."

"Thank you," Harry said. "For everything."

She watched as he picked up his bag and made for the door. "Harry!" she called after him.

"What?" he turned around.

She bit her bottom lip, wondering what she was going to tell him. It was on the tip of her tongue, but she didn't dare voice it. "You...you'll be okay, Harry," she said instead giving him a brave smile remembering the first time she'd left him to face Voldemort on his own. "You're a great wizard. You really are."

He smiled too. "I remember that moment like it was yesterday."

"Good luck, Harry," she said before rushing from the kitchen.

"You know she's always working," Ron Weasley complained, jerking Harry from his daydream. "And I asked her to move in with me and she says no, she likes having her own place!"

"Hmmm?" Harry asked.

Ron cast him an irritable look. "Hermione! She won't do anything I ask!"

"You know how she likes her independence," Harry said with a shrug.

"Yeah but she's MY girlfriend," Ron snapped. "You always stick up for her!"

"I'm not sticking up for anyone," Harry argued after taking a sip of his beer. "You are not going to get me to take sides, here. I'm not going to be caught in the middle of yet another Granger-Weasley row. I think I'll just watch from the sidelines, thank you very much."

Ron rolled his eyes. "Fine," he retorted.

"Where is she anyway?" Harry asked scanning the pub for any sight of her. "I thought she was going to meet us."

"That's what she told me," Ron said. "We should go over some plays while we wait for her."

Harry groaned. "Ron, I've been in meetings all afternoon with Murray talking about nothing but plays."

"Yeah but I'm your keeper," Ron argued. "You should tell me what our plays are."

Harry was part owner in the Chudley Cannons, a venture he'd taken on at first as a lark. To his surprise, he came to enjoy the ins and outs of the job. The press had taken to given him quite a bit of heat for signing Ron a couple of years back, accusing him of favouritism. It didn't matter that Ron was a reserve player.

"I can tell you that Teague is this close to retiring," Harry said referring to the team's star keeper.

Ron's eyes lit up. "That means I'll step in!" he pumped his fist in the air.

Harry grinned at his best friend. "Don't get ahead of yourself. You know how dodgy Teague is. He could change his mind at the last minute."

Ron's face fell. "That blimey bastard. I'm better than he is."

Harry opened his mouth to respond, but he and Ron were both jolted by the sound of a stack of books being thrown on the table.

"Hermione!" Ron exclaimed. "You could warn a bloke before you do something like that!"

"I'm sorry," she said sitting down. "But as soon as we finish up here, I have to head home and study up on these case notes."

"But we were supposed to go over to my mum's house tonight Hermione," Ron frowned at her.

Hermione sighed. "You never mentioned anything about going to your mum's."

"I told you that she and my dad wanted us over for tonight," Ron argued. "I told you that yesterday."

"You did no such thing," Hermione said rolling her eyes. "Honestly, Ronald! You are always planning these things without mentioning them to me."

Ron's face turned an angry shade of red. "You always back out at the last minute," he snapped. "Just so you can do your bloody case work."

"How can I back out of something at the last minute when I didn't even know about it to begin with?" she retorted.

Harry leaned forward. "You two, can you keep it down to a dull roar?"

Hermione blushed. "Right. Sorry about that. How are you, Harry?"

"Fine," he grinned at her. "Work's keeping you busy aye?"

She nodded. "I'm really trying to prove myself."

"You're certainly keeping the hours to prove yourself," Ron grumbled.

Hermione glared at him. "This from the bloke who was gone for a fortnight and didn't seem fit to send me an owl or a postcard."

"We were playing matches and I was practising!" Ron said defensively. "Harry tell her how busy we were!"

"Harry still found time to drop me a line," Hermione glared at him.

"I've never been one for writing, you know that," Ron said defensively. "And I'm surprised he managed to come up for air with Tricia joined to his lips during that trip."

Harry sighed heavily. "Ron..."

"Tricia?" Hermione asked looking at Harry. "Who's Tricia?"

"Just a girl I met," Harry mumbled. "It didn't last very long."

"You know Gin's not seeing anyone," Ron said. "And she's going to be there tonight at Mum's. You should come along."

"Ron," Hermione said. "How many times has Harry told you that he and Ginny are just friends? I thought you said you were going to stop trying to push them together."

"What?" Ron asked, trying to appear innocent. "She still fancies you a bit Harry."

"We're JUST friends Ron," Harry said sharply. "I'm not hung up on your sister all right? You hated it when she and I were seeing each other."

"I did not," Ron argued. "It was a bit strange at first, but you're already like one of the family. And Mum and Dad would be over the moon if you got back together."

"It's not going to happen Ron," Harry said firmly.

"Leave it, Ron," Hermione said. "I'm going to go and order a drink."

"I'll get it," Ron said. "If you promise to go over to Mum and Dad's with me later."

"Ron," Hermione said rolling her eyes. "Okay, but I can't stay long."

Ron leaned over and pecked her on the cheek. "I'll get you your favourite." he said before heading to the bar.

Harry leaned back in his chair and smiled at Hermione. "The more things change, the more they stay the same, eh?"

Hermione shook her head. "Sometimes I question my own sanity," she said. "But then Ron can be so... sweet at times..."

"He mentioned he was still trying to get you to move in with him," Harry said.

"That's not happening anytime soon," Hermione replied. "I've got way too much on my plate at the moment."

"Don't work too hard," Harry said grinning at her. "This is the first time I've seen you in a few days, Granger."

"I know, I'm sorry," Hermione smiled at him. "But this case is huge."

"Anything you can talk about?" Harry asked interestedly.

"Well," Hermione said. "It's actually an arson case. The person I'm trying to prosecute tried to burn down an orphanage with several spells and charms."

"I read about that," Harry said shaking his head. "What kind of person would do something like that?"

"A real monster," Hermione replied. "I'm going to do everything I can to make sure they wind up in Azkaban."

"No talking shop tonight," Ron said coming back to the table with Hermione's drink.

"Its fine Ron," Harry said. "She was just filling me in on her latest case."

"The opening statements are tomorrow," Hermione said. "And I really want to get it right."

"Open trial?" Harry asked. "I'd like to see you in action."

"I'm sure they'd let you in," Hermione told him with a smile.

"If you don't mind, I'll stop by," Harry said smiling at her. "For moral support."

"I'd love that," Hermione said. "Thanks Harry."

"I can come too," Ron said hastily, wishing he'd thought of it first.

"If you want to," Hermione took a sip of her drink. "I'd love to have both of you there."

"Great," Ron said raising his glass. "Here's to Hermione having a great day in court and to me becoming the starting keeper for the Cannons!"

"You're the starting keeper now?" Hermione asked in surprise. "Ron when did this happen?"

Ron set his glass down. "Well, not yet, exactly. But that wanker Teague is on the verge of retiring."

"So you're next in line," Hermione finished. "That's fantastic."

Ron grinned. "It is, isn't it?"

"Well if I have a say, which I do," Harry said with a grin. "You'll be starting next season."

"You see?" Ron asked grinning at both of them. "We have everything we've ever wanted. It doesn't get any better than this, does it?"

Harry and Hermione looked at each other. "I suppose not," they both agreed.

"You coming to Mum's with us?" Ron asked Harry. "I promise I won't try and match you and Ginny. Mum's just worried about her lately."

"Why's that?" Harry drained the rest of his beer.

"She'd kind of missed the last few family get togethers," Ron replied with a shrug.

"Probably because she thinks you lot are trying to marry her and Harry off," Hermione commented.

"I think she's just lonely," Ron said. "I mean, you and I are together, and Harry's always got some girl on his arm--"

"I do not!" Harry protested.

"You do," Ron said laughing. "Come on, mate. I don't even bother getting their names now."

"You make me sound like I'm shagging someone else every night." Harry said. "I'm not like that at all."

"Sorry," Ron joked. "Every other night then."

"Ron stop it," Hermione admonished.

"I'm just having a go at him," Ron said putting his arm around Hermione. "I want him to find someone and be as happy as you and me. And as far as he knows, that girl could be right under his nose."

Hermione chose not to respond to Ron's comment. They spent more time fighting than they did anything else.

"Or she could be an ex who is still pining away for him," Ron said with a cheeky grin. "I'm just saying...."

"Sorry to break it to you, mate," Harry said. "But I'm not going to be your brother-in-law."

"Fine," Ron conceded. "But Mum's probably going to try and get you to go out with Gin."

"I bet Ginny hasn't been coming to the family dinners because she's seeing someone else," Hermione said thoughtfully. "Have you ever thought about that?"

"Who would do that?" Ron asked.

"Maybe she's afraid to introduce him to you and your brothers," Hermione said. "Merlin knows what you'd do to the poor man."

"I'd be nice," Ron was offended.

"You'd do the protective older brother thing," Hermione said. "And then Fred and George would play some joke that would embarrass both Ginny and her date."

"They would do that," Ron replied, tightening his arm around her shoulders. "But not me."

"Sure," Hermione teased, resting her head on his shoulder.

Harry shook his head. "I'll stop by in a bit," he said. "I've got to run home and change."

"We like you just the way you are," Ron deadpanned. "No need to change, Harry."

"I look awful," Harry said. "I'll be by soon." he finished his pint and got up.

"Maybe Hermione will still be there when you do," Ron teased his girlfriend.

Hermione's smile froze. "I promised I'd go," she said stiffly.

"For what 10 minutes?" Ron asked. "Don't do me any favours..."

Hermione pulled away and glared at him. "You know, I did tell you that this was going to be a busy week for me--"

Ron stood up. "Go or don't go. Do what you want, Hermione. You always do."

With that, Ron stalked out of the pub.

Hermione sighed and sat back down, rubbing her temples. "It always happens this way..."

Harry sat back down too. "You want another drink?"

"I don't want to keep you," she replied. "We don't both need Ron angry at us."

"You're not keeping me," he said. "He just needs to cool off. Come on. I'll buy."

"All right," Hermione smiled at him. "You always know how to make me feel better Harry."

Harry laughed. "There's been times you've been right cross with me, too."

"Of course," Hermione laughed as well. "But you're easier to forgive."

"Next time you're angry at me, I'll remind you of that," he said. The waitress came over with new drinks for them and Harry smiled at her. "It's been awhile since it was just you and me."

"I know," she answered. "Things are just so crazy these days. I barely have time for Ron."

"We've all been pretty busy," he reassured her. "It's not just you. Don't beat yourself up over it."

"Oh I won't," Hermione replied. "Thanks Harry," she indicated her drink.

"To tell you the truth, I'm not all that ready to go the Burrow," Harry said. "No matter what they say, they'll find some way for Ginny and me to be alone. Molly will be watching from the kitchen and pretending she isn't...."

"What does Ginny think of all this?" Hermione asked. "I mean, has she really showed interest in you?"

"If she has, I'm not aware of it," he said with a shrug. "I mean, we tried to pick back up after the war, but you saw how well that went."

Hermione raised an eyebrow. "It was a big bloody mess."

"A little too much drama," Harry said. "Not what I needed."

"I don't think any of us did, especially right after what you went through." Hermione patted his hand. "Harry don't worry- I promise tonight I'll stick by you so they can't shut you up with Ginny."

"That's because you don't want them harping on you about becoming a member of the family," Harry said squeezing her hand. "And Fred and George teasing Ron about making an honest woman out of you."

"That too," Hermione admitted. "We're in the same boat here aren't we?"

"We could just stay here and get pissed," Harry suggested.

"Tempting," Hermione laughed. "That is so very tempting."

"But you have a big day tomorrow," he said.

"Exactly," she said. "And I still have all these books to go through tonight."

"Need any help?" Harry asked. "Not that I know much about this stuff...."

"Thanks but I think I've got it," Hermione smiled at him. "It's nice of you to offer even when Ron won't lift a finger."

"He's trying," Harry aid. "In his own way."

"In his own way," Hermione said sardonically. "Right..."

Harry knew that Hermione and Ron fought more than your average couple, but that was part of their charm. They always found a way to make up, but now he sensed that perhaps it wasn't just another fight.

"You and Ron are okay, right?"

"I guess so," Hermione sat back and toyed with her glass.

"Hermione...."

"We've been fighting a lot," she admitted. "More so lately than ever."

"About moving in together?" Harry asked.

"He wants me to," Hermione said. "But I love my place. And he'd never tolerate the way I keep things. He's a bloody mess- you've seen his flat."

"He's not THAT bad," Harry said knowing this was a lie. Ron's flat looked like a war zone on a good day.

Hermione gave him a look. "Harry..."

"Okay," Harry said. "He is that bad, but he's not really there most of the time. He eats most of his meals at his mum's. And the team's on the road a lot."

"But he still leaves a mess everywhere," Hermione replied. "And I can't put up with that. I'm not home a lot either these days and my patience is very thin with people like him."

"But you love him," Harry said. "You guys are as different as night and day, but somehow it works."

"Sometimes I wonder if it's worth the bother," Hermione said softly.

"I know how you feel," he said nodding. "It was the same for me with Ginny."

"Maybe you should try explaining that to Mrs. Weasley next time she tries to push you two together," Hermione suggested.

"Think she'd listen?" Harry asked.

"I don't know," Hermione said, laughing a little. "She's Mrs. Weasley."

"So, you going to come tonight?" Harry asked. "We could go for an hour tops. And then both of us can beg off. I can say I have a big meeting tomorrow and you have your case."

"Yes I promised I'd go," Hermione finished her drink and collected her books.

"And you will stick by my side?" Harry asked taking the books from her.

"If I don't I promise you can take me back here and get me pissed," Hermione teased.

"Deal," Harry said. "And Ron really was exaggerating. You know I'm not with a different girl every night."

"I know that," Hermione rolled her eyes. "Ron's tales are as tall as he is."

"Good," Harry said smiling at her.

"Come on," she said. "You left a few shirts at my flat- you can change over there."

"I need to take a shower too," Harry said. "If you don't mind..."

"No that's fine," Hermione said, taking half her stack of books. "Gives me a chance to get these organised before we head over to The Burrow."

"I promise I won't make a mess," he joked.

"That's a good boy," Hermione said approvingly.

A/N: Thank you all SO much for your feedback on this story so far! We’re both incredibly thrilled with the reviews and positive comments you guys have sent our way!

We wanted to answer a few questions that were common in the reviews- the flashback in the beginning of the first chapter was real- it was on Harry’s mind, where it’s been for quite some time ;) Also, the trio’s ages are around 20-21 in this story, so that should give everyone a mental image.

As always, we hope you enjoy this chapter, and please let us know what you think. Thank you all!

Do You Want to Know A Secret?-The Beatles

Closer
Let me whisper in your ear
Say the words you long to hear
I'm in love with you

"So what do you want to eat tonight?" Draco drawled as Ginny slipped out of bed.

Ginny grinned at him over her shoulder. "I told you I have to go to my mum and dad's." She put on her dressing gown and sat back down on the bed.

"Gin..." he reached for her. "You know you'd rather stay here with me..."

"I would, but I've already cancelled on them three times this past month," she said shrugging out of his grasp. "Come on. If you get started, I'll be late."

Draco pulled her close again and nibbled at her ear. "Ginny..." he said in a husky tone that almost never failed to make her see things his way.

"Draco," she whispered, feeling her resolve fading. "I can't..."

Draco kissed under her ear, moving his lips over her neck.

If her parents or brothers could only see her now, she thought as she gave in and lay back down on the bed. They'd been together like this for quite some time and no one knew or had any idea. Draco had disappeared after Dumbledore's death and no one had seen nor heard from him. Ginny had found him just outside the gates of Hogwarts badly bruised and beaten. Instinct told her to run the other way, but something made her stay and help him. Over the next few months, she'd hidden him and helped him get well. They had now been together over a year and he was living in her flat.

"Stay with me," he murmured. Ginny was as important to him now as anything and she was really the only good thing in his life.

"We were together all afternoon," she reminded him. "And I promise I won't be gone long. I'll even bring you something from my mum's."

He wanted Ginny to stay with him but the promise of food made his stomach rumble. "All right," he said, pulling away.

"Someday, you'll be able to go with me," she said smiling at him, a dreamy expression on her face. "I've been thinking that maybe we could tell them. You're not the same---why are you laughing?"

"Gin," he smirked. "You don't really think your parents and brothers will accept me do you?"

"Not at first," she said. "But eventually..."

"Ron hates me," Draco pointed out.

"You hate him too," Ginny said folding her arms. "Which I don't understand. You're more alike than you think."

Draco roared with laughter. "That's a good one," he said, pulling on his boxers.

"You both like Quidditch," Ginny said. "And you both...well, you both...."

"Yeah," Draco rolled his eyes. "Sorry Gin... nothing's going to happen like that in the next century."

"If you hadn't been such a pompous arse when we were in school, maybe Harry and Ron would have liked you," Ginny said.

"Perfect Potter," Draco scoffed. "Your bloody hero."

This time, Ginny rolled her eyes. If there was a sore spot in their relationship, it would be Draco's insecurities about Harry. "He and I have been over for quite some time," she said with a sigh. "Besides he's all gaga over Hermione."

"Is he now?" Draco's eyes brightened. "And she's with your wanker of a brother... that's got to be interesting."

"He'd never do anything about it," Ginny said. "He's too noble for that. When I called him on it, he said I was mad and didn't know what I was talking about."

"And now you get to spend the evening with all of them." Draco smirked at her. "Have fun."

"Say what you want, but I am still holding out hope that one day you will go to the Burrow with me," Ginny said quickly slipping into her jeans and jumper. "And you'll be one of the family."

"Keep dreaming," Draco said sardonically. "I'm going to take a shower."

"Do I get a kiss goodbye?" she asked pouting at him.

"You sure you want one?" he asked lazily.

"Why wouldn't I?" she asked innocently.

Draco crossed the room and pulled her close, kissing her passionately.

"I love you," she said breathlessly when they pulled apart.

"Love you," he said, pecking her once more on the lips. "Guess I'll see you later."

Ginny nodded and walked over to the fireplace, a goofy grin on her face. She still wore that same look when she stood in her parents' sitting room brushing the soot from her jumper.

"And you would be?" Fred asked his sister.

"Shut up George," Ginny replied.

"Funny, Gin," Fred said giving her a hug. "You do remember that I'm the better looking twin, right?"

"Whatever," Ginny replied. "Are we eating yet?

"You sound like Ronniekins," Fred said. "He's in there with Mum trying to hurry her along."

"No, he's in there with Mum getting love advice," George corrected. "Poor bloke."

"Love advice for what?" Ginny asked. "Is he having trouble with Hermione?"

George guffawed. "There's an understatement."

"Did they break up?" Ginny asked interestedly.

"No, but Ron asked her to move in again and she said no," George replied.

"He doesn't know when to give up," Ginny rolled her eyes and straightened out her hair.

Arthur came in from the backyard and grinned when he saw his daughter. "There's my little girl!"

"Hi Dad," Ginny smiled at him.

"Ron tells me Harry's coming later," Arthur said giving her a hug.

"Oh," Ginny shrugged, not really caring.

"Perhaps the rest of us can leave and set up some candles for the young lovers," Fred said dramatically.

"Will you lot stop it?" Ginny rolled her eyes. "There's NOTHING going on between Harry and me."

Arthur smiled and patted her on the back. "Why don't we all go in the kitchen? I'm sure Molly's nearly finished."

"I'm starving," Ginny said.

The four of them went into the kitchen. Molly was setting a basket of rolls on the table. The twins immediately reached for it.

"No, you don't!" Molly said slapping their hands away.

"Mum!" they both howled in unison.

"Not until Harry and Hermione get here," Molly said firmly.

"Why isn't she with you Ronniekins?" George asked his brother.

"We sort of had a row," Ron said quietly sinking down in his chair.

"So what else is new?" Fred cackled.

"Don't you start on him," Molly said. "He and Hermione are just having a rough patch."

Ginny hugged her mother. "Smells great in here," she said.

"I hope you're hungry," Molly said grinning at her daughter. "I made all of your favourites."

"Can I take the extra home with me?" Ginny asked. "If Ron doesn't eat it all?"

"Of course you can," Molly said pleasantly. They heard voices coming from the sitting room and Molly squeezed her daughter's hand. "Harry's here!"

"Mum don't start," Ginny warned her.

Molly just winked at her as Harry and Hermione came into the kitchen, laughing.

"We'd about given up on you two," Arthur said pleasantly.

"Sorry," Hermione said. "Harry decided he needed to use all the hot water in my flat."

"I wasn't in there that long," Harry said defensively.

"You went back to Hermione's flat?" Ron asked quietly.

"Yeah," Harry said. "Otherwise we'd have been another hour if I had to go home."

Ginny smirked as she sat down beside her brother.

"Right," Ron said nodding. "Well, I'm glad you could make it. Both of you."

Hermione went around and sat next to him at the table. "I'm sorry about earlier," she said quietly to him. "I'm just under a bit of stress lately..."

"Me too," Ron said giving her a kiss. "You look beautiful by the way."

Ginny smiled at Harry as he sat down across from her. She'd seen him purposefully look away when Ron kissed Hermione. "Something wrong, Harry?"

"Nothing," he said. "How are you Ginny?"

"I'm quite well," she said helping herself to some vegetables.

"She looks lovely tonight, doesn't she?" Molly asked from behind Harry.

"Mum!" Ginny hissed.

"She does look pretty," Harry said uncomfortably.

Molly beamed at him. "You can sit over by her if you want."

"I'm fine right here," Harry said. "Really. No need to move."

"Everything looks so delicious," Hermione said to Molly to divert her attention away from Harry.

"Thank you dear," Molly said to her. "Help yourself- and I want to see you eat up! You're looking entirely too thin these days Hermione."

"I think she looks great," Ron said grinning at his girlfriend.

"I've been really busy," Hermione said. "I was telling Harry and Ron earlier, I can't stay too late tonight- I have opening statements for a big case tomorrow."

"Another bleeding heart case?" Ginny asked not realising she'd said it out loud.

"A what?" Ron asked his sister.

"Yes, what did you mean by that?" Hermione asked pointedly.

"Uh..." Ginny looked at Harry for help.

"She thinks this is another 'cry me a river' type case," Hermione said coldly. Ginny had been awfully snarky to her over the past few months and she was frankly getting quite tired of it. "I won't bore you with the details, Ginny. But there are some people out there who need to be brought to justice."

Ginny looked back down at her plate. "Sorry for being curious," she muttered.

"I'm sure Ginny didn't mean anything by it," Molly said.

"Right," Ron nodded, casting his girlfriend a dark look.

"Why don't we all tuck in for dinner?" Arthur suggested.

"Good idea," Harry said, wanting to steer the conversation away from the current topic.

Fred and George did what they did best, centred the conversation around themselves. They told everyone stories about some of their nuttiest customers.

By the end of the supper, everyone was stuffed and laughing at the redheaded twins.

Molly stood up to get the dessert.

Ron put his arm around Hermione. "So, I know you said you had to prepare for your case, but you know when we fight we have to...."

"Please don't finish that sentence," Fred interjected. "We don't need to know about that."

"Really," Harry added without realising it.

Hermione blushed. "Really, Ron."

"What?" Ron asked with a large grin.

"Don't talk about stuff like that in front of your family," Hermione whispered.

"They know we do it," Ron said laughing.

"Ron!" Hermione kicked his leg. "Stop it."

"Or you might not be doing IT anymore," Fred cackled.

"That' really gross," Ginny complained. "Could we talk about something else please?"

"Yes please," Harry agreed.

"Here's dessert," Molly chirped brightly, coming back into the dining room.

Hermione looked at Ron. "Do you think you and I could have a quick word in the other room?"

"Sure," Ron winked, thinking Hermione was giving in.

Hermione grabbed his arm and practically pulled him out of the kitchen. She rounded on him the moment they were alone. "Do you ever stop to think before you speak?"

"What?" Ron was confused. "What are you talking about?" he reached for her but she pulled away.

"Talking about our sex life in front of your parents!" she hissed.

"They all know about it," Ron replied with a long suffering sigh.

"I don't want them to know about it!" Hermione said hitting him on the arm. "And not just in front of your parents! Your brothers and sister. And Harry for Merlin's sake!"

"I tell Harry everything," Ron replied with a confused look. "Hermione why is this suddenly such a big deal?"

"Because it is," Hermione said with a sigh. "That's private, Ron. That's between you and me."

"Hermione--" Ron began.

"You never understand," she said shaking her head.

"You're too picky," Ron said defensively. "You act as if everything I say and do is wrong!"

"I do not," she protested.

"If I was Harry you'd probably be telling everyone every bloody detail," Ron said furiously. "You think he does no wrong."

"Harry has nothing to do with this," Hermione said staring at Ron in disbelief.

"Sure," Ron snapped.

"This isn't about him," she said. "This is about you and me. Something's wrong, Ron. We're fighting more than we usually do."

"Only because you work all the time," Ron said defensively. "And you never spend time with me."

"My job is important to me," she said. "It's as important to me as yours is to you. We've both been busy, Ron. But it won't always be this way."

"Damn right it won't be," Ron said angrily.

"Maybe...maybe we need to take a break," Hermione said quietly. "To see if this is what we both want."

Ron stared at her. "That's exactly what you've been hoping for isn't it?"

Hermione shook her head. "Of course not, Ron."

"You're never willing to work things out," Ron argued. "It's always your way or no way."

"You're the same way," Hermione said angrily. "You don't know the meaning of the word compromise."

"I do too!" Ron snapped.

In the kitchen, the others were trying not to listen, but Ron and Hermione's raised voices made that difficult.

Arthur grabbed Fred and George and forced them to go outside with him. Molly busied herself with cleaning up the kitchen leaving Ginny and Harry.

"Think this will be it?" Ginny asked him. "The big break up?"

"Who knows," Harry shook his head.

"Be good for you, wouldn't it?" Ginny asked point blank.

"What are you talking about?" Harry asked, shooting her a dirty look.

"Come on now," Ginny said in a hushed tone so her mother wouldn't hear. "It's painfully obvious to everyone."

Harry refused to play into Ginny's trap.

"I saw you that night, you know," Ginny said looking at him. "That night you left to fight Voldemort."

"What are you talking about?" Harry snapped.

"You were going to leave in the middle of the night," Ginny said. "Hermione and I were sharing a room. I heard her get up and I wanted to make sure she was okay."

Harry got up and went over by the window. "You didn't see anything," he said evenly.

"I saw her kiss you," Ginny said following him. "And you didn't exactly push her away, did you?"

"That is none of your business," Harry replied.

"What is that exactly?" Ginny asked smiling sweetly at him.

Harry raised his eyebrow and glared at her pointedly.

"I never told anyone," Ginny said. "I never even told Hermione I saw it. But I did hear her crying in her sleep when she came back into the room. And how she hardly ate or slept the entire time you were away. Or how when you came back, near death, she sat by your bed, holding your hand...."

Harry sighed. "Look--" he began but was interrupted by Ron storming back in the room.

"Hiya, Ron," Ginny said.

Ron glared at Harry before grabbing his jumper. "I'm out of here," he snapped.

"What happened?" Harry asked ignoring Ginny's smug expression. "Ron--"

"I hope you're satisfied," was Ron's only response before stomping out.

"Who you going to go after?" Ginny asked. "Your best mate or your best girl?"

Harry shot her another dirty look. "Ginny, why do you even care?"

Ginny just smiled. "I think I'll just grab my leftovers and go. Give Hermione my regards."

Harry rolled his eyes before heading into the sitting room where he thought Hermione would still be sitting.

She had Flooed back to her flat after Ron had stormed out. There was no way she could have gone back into that kitchen after what Ron had said to her.

"Bloody insensitive sod!" Hermione hit the counter with her fist.

There was a knock on her door and she rolled her eyes. "Go away, Ron!" she called out.

"It's me, Hermione," Harry called back.

Hermione unlocked the door. "If you've come here to defend him--" she began.

"I don't even know what happened," Harry said holding up his hands. "He said something about how he hoped I was satisfied and then he left."

Hermione rubbed her temples. "We broke up."

"Hermione---"

"It wasn't you," Hermione held up a hand. "It was a long time coming."

"Are you okay?" he asked.

"Fine," she answered. "I just feel bad for running out on the rest of the Weasleys. Well except for Ginny," she rolled her eyes.

"Yeah," Harry nodded stepping into the flat and shutting the door behind him. "She was in rare form tonight."

"Bleeding heart case," Hermione fumed. "As if she cares!"

Harry contemplated telling her about what Ginny had told him, but he and Hermione had never spoken about that night.

"Kind of makes you wish we'd stayed at the pub, doesn't it?" Harry joked.

Hermione smiled weakly. "Sounds loads better than that dinner."

"You want to talk about it?" he asked her.

"Not really," Hermione said bluntly.

"Want to get pissed?" he asked knowing that she'd probably say no since she had a big day tomorrow.

She laughed at that. "Wish I could," she replied.

"I'll still be there tomorrow," he promised. "Front row."

"Thanks Harry," she said. "I appreciate the support."

"You and Ron will get past this," he said encouragingly. "You guys have broken up loads of times before."

"I don't know," she said, folding her arms. "This time it's different."

"Why?" Harry asked.

"I just don't know if it's worth it anymore." Hermione said softly.

"He loves you, Hermione," Harry said. "He always has."

"He doesn't love me," Hermione replied. "I'm like his bloody prize. He got the smartest girl at Hogwarts. He proved to everyone that he was the stud of the school." she rolled her eyes. "I'm sick of always bending to what he wants. I'm sick of his cluelessness when it comes to talking about things like sex."

Harry had never been comfortable talking about Ron and Hermione and them having a sex life. It was something he knew had to happen, but he certainly didn't want to talk about it or think about it. "You----you used to find that endearing," he said trying to be loyal to his best friend.

"I used to pretend to find that endearing," Hermione corrected.

Harry gaped at her in surprise.

Hermione stared back at him, her face set and her eyes unblinking. "What?"

"You pretended?" he asked. "But you used to---"

"Used to what?" she snapped.

"I just didn't think you were pretending is all," Harry said quietly.

"I guess you don't know me as well as you always claimed to," she said coolly, folding her arms.

"How did this suddenly turn to me?" Harry asked. "Hermione, I didn't mean anything by it."

She softened her stance. "I'm sorry," she said, sitting down on the sofa.

He sat down beside her. "It's okay."

Hermione leaned against him. "I don't want to lose my friendship with Ron." she said. "But I don't think he and I are cut out for a relationship."

Harry put his arm around her. "Give him a couple of days to cool off. I'll talk to him for you, if you want."

She shook her head. "That's all right Harry."

"I feel a little like the little kid who's dealing with divorced parents," Harry said wanting to make her laugh. "You and Ron aren't going to make me have visitation weekends, are you?"

She smiled. "No you goof."

"Goof?" Harry asked nudging her.

"You're a huge goof," Hermione elbowed him back.

"I am very suave and debonair," Harry said tickling her. "Not a goof at all."

"Please," she said laughing. "You are not suave and debonair."

"What was it you told me once?" he asked. "That I had never been more fanciable? Was that because I was a goof?"

"I was hormonal," Hermione replied quickly.

"Hormonal?" he asked clutching his heart. "So I wasn't fanciable?"

"I suppose you were, just a bit." she conceded.

"Were," Harry said raising an eyebrow. "Past tense?"

Hermione jumped up when he reached for her again. "I don't think so Harry."

"You forget, Granger," Harry said a gleam in his eye. "I was the youngest seeker in a century...."

"That's not very impressive," Hermione backed away, laughing.

"Famous last words," he said reaching for her again.

"Harry!" she squealed.

He managed to grab onto her, but tripped in the process causing them both to fall to the ground.

"I never said I was graceful," he said laughing. "Are you okay?"

"Fine," she said. "Except I think I'll be limping tomorrow if you don't get off my leg."

"Wuss," he replied, pushing himself off her.

"Klutz," she said in return.

"Kick a man when he's down," he said offering her his hand and pulling her up.

"We wouldn't be down if it wasn't for you," Hermione's eyes were twinkling.

"You started it," he pointed out. "By calling me a goof."

"I only tell the truth," Hermione said loftily.

"Right," Harry said chucking her on the chin. "Well, I'd better go so you can look over your case notes. You going to be okay?"

"I'm fine," she nodded. "Loads of work to do."

"What time should I be there tomorrow?" he asked.

"It starts at nine," Hermione said. "You should get there early to get a pass to be inside."

"You're going to be brilliant," he said giving her a hug.

Hermione pecked his cheek. "Thanks Harry."

"Get some sleep," he said grinning at her. "This girl I know tells me that sometimes that can make all the difference in the world."

“Smart girl," Hermione grinned at him.

*** *** ***

The next morning Harry got to the office early to get some paperwork done before he took off for Hermione's case. He'd been working in the quiet office for about an hour and was getting ready to leave for the courthouse when Ron stormed in.

"You certainly know how to rub it in, don't you?" Ron asked throwing the paper down on the desk. "Teague signed another two-year contract!"

"What?" Harry asked "No one told me about this!"

"Nice try," Ron said angrily. "You own the bloody team. How could you not know?"

"No one told me," Harry snapped. "I just got here an hour ago."

"You said he was going to retire," Ron said glaring at him. "You said that spot was going to me! But once again, you sweep in and take it away from me. Not enough that you have my girlfriend..."

"Ron shut up," Harry said irritably. "It's not my fault you and Hermione broke up."

"Bollocks," Ron said bitterly.

"You're not going to listen to reason, obviously." Harry said. "And I have to go."

"Where?" Ron asked. "Hermione's?"

"No," Harry said sharply. "Her case starts in a half hour."

"That's today?" Ron asked. With everything that had happened, he'd forgotten all about it.

"Yes, she told us that last night." Harry said tiredly.

Ron nodded. "Did you go over to hers last night then? After I left?"

"Yes," Harry replied warily.

"I should have known," Ron said shaking his head. "You know you're my best friend too."

"Yes I know," Harry said tightly. "I didn't realise you wanted to cry on my shoulder."

"No, last night I wanted to punch your lights out," Ron admitted.

Harry rolled his eyes. "I've got to go," he said impatiently. "I'll see you later once you've cooled down."

"You...um...you think I should go?" Ron asked. No matter what had happened between him and Hermione, he had promised he would be there.

"If you want to," Harry said. "I have to go now and get a pass, so if you're going to go, you'd best be there soon."

"I'll come with, if you don't mind," Ron said.

"Sure," Harry replied. "I'm sure it'd mean a lot to Hermione if she had you there."

"Not as much as you, though," Ron said his tone sad.

Harry chose not to answer that as he locked his office door.

"How would you feel if you had a girlfriend and she was my friend too," Ron said following Harry down the hall. "And she thought I could do no wrong and that you were complete shite in everything you did or said."

"Hermione never thought that Ron," Harry said, wishing Ron would let this go.

"Right," Ron said. "Whenever I do something wrong, who does she go running to? And who is it that is all too willing to come to her rescue? Do you have to be so bloody perfect all the time?"

"I am not fucking perfect," Harry snapped. "This is not the time or the place for this Ron!"

Ron was silent the rest of the journey to the Ministry. They checked in with the main office and made their way down to the courtroom.

"Hi Harry," a blonde girl said to Harry as they walked into the courtroom. She carried a quill and a notebook.

"Hi Luna," Harry said sitting down beside her.

"Luna?" Ron asked.

"Luna Lovegood," the blonde said, gazing at him with her pale blue eyes. "And you're Ronald Weasley."

"I know you already," Ron said not realising what she was doing.

"You do?" she asked brightly.

"Well, yeah," Ron said with a shrug. "We didn't talk much though. I mean I always thought you were a bit daft."

"Ron," Harry snapped. "Luna's not daft."

"She was a bit," Ron said sheepishly. "Sorry, but you were, Luna."

Harry glared at him before turning away.

"What are you doing here anyway?" Ron asked curiously. "You're not one of Hermione's friends."

"I work for Daddy's paper," Luna explained, her gaze still fastened on him. "Remember he owns the Quibbler?"

"Oh," Ron said nodding. "You don't really have much on Quidditch in there, so I don't get to read that one as much as the Prophet or Quidditch Weekly."

"I can put more in there," Luna tucked a lock of hair behind her ear, revealing a long dangling radish hanging from her earlobe.

"I still think you were one of the best announcers we ever had," Ron said remembering that time during his sixth year when Luna had tried out for announcer. "Pity it didn't last more than one match."

"That was awfully fun," Luna smiled dreamily at him.

A stern looking wizard dressed in black robes stood at the front of the room and asked that everyone be silent as the trial was about to begin.

Harry saw Hermione come into the room and gave her a smile. She was obviously surprised to see Ron sitting next to him.

She looked away and began going over some last minute details with her colleague.

Luna began scribbling some notes in her book as Harry pulled off his cloak. It was warm in the room and he fanned himself with his pass.

Hermione felt a nervous pang in her stomach as the judges were led into the room. She'd argued a few cases before, but this was the biggest of her career.

In that moment she could almost feel Harry's hand giving her shoulder a comforting squeeze. She heard his voice in her head telling her to relax and she'd do just fine.

"Miss Granger, are you ready to begin?" the lead judge asked.

"Yes Your Honour," Hermione said as she rose. She launched into her speech, remembering her key points and keeping her voice calm and steady.

Harry and Ron exchanged a proud look, momentarily forgetting their argument and any hard feelings.

"Lovely," Luna murmured, writing furiously.

As Hermione turned to sit back down, she caught Harry's eye.

He winked at her, making her smile.

Ron resisted the urge to stand up and applaud. Hermione was without a doubt the smartest person he knew and he knew that the defence would have a hard time defeating the stubborn, intelligent witch.

Hermione had obviously thrown the opposition off as he began his opening statement with a stutter.

Hermione scribbled some notes down as he spoke, jotting down some points she hoped to refute.

"She's doing great," Harry whispered to Ron.

"Brilliant," Ron whispered back. "As usual."

The case went on for a few hours after that, finally breaking for a recess around noon. "Brilliant job," Hermione's colleague and partner, Jacob Wentworth told her.

"Thanks," she said smiling at him. "You going to be ready for that first witness after the recess?"

"Absolutely," he told her. "I'm going to go over my notes right now."

"I'm just going to say hello to some of my friends," she said pushing back in her chair.

"You did a great job," Harry said admiringly as she approached them. "I'm very impressed."

She grinned. "Thanks. I'm so glad you both could be here. I couldn't imagine going through this without you."

"You're glad I'm here too?" Ron asked hopefully.

She nodded. "You're my best friends no matter what."

The smile on Ron's face dropped a bit at that sentence.

"That was a lovely opening statement," Luna told Hermione.

"Thank you, Luna," Hermione said. She'd never been quite sure what to make of the younger girl, but she'd been a big help to them all during the war. "I appreciate that."

"I'm writing about this article in the Quibbler," she told Hermione. "Any exclusives you can give me would be quite fantastic."

"I have some free time this afternoon," Hermione said. "If you want to get together then, I'd be happy to talk with you. I'll ask Jacob, my co-counsel."

"Thank you," Luna said delightedly.

"I-I'm sorry about last night," Ron said weakly.

"It's okay," Hermione said a bit uncomfortably.

"You're on lunch now, aren't you?" Ron asked. "Perhaps, we could have a quick chat, maybe try and work things out. Just the two of us." He finished his statement with a pointed look at Harry.

"I am but I still have work to do," Hermione replied, crossing her arms. She had noticed his quick glare at Harry.

"Dinner perhaps?" Ron asked.

"Ron..." Hermione pulled him away from the main part of the room. "Last night I was serious when I said we should take a break."

"I know," Ron said. "But that doesn't mean you and I can't get together for dinner, can it?"

"It does actually," Hermione sighed. "Ron I think it's best if we don't see each other for awhile. I appreciate you coming here today, I really do. But I don't think it's a good idea for us to see each other privately."

Ron looked at if Hermione had just slapped him.

"Right," he said nodding. "Right, I'll just go then."

"Ron," she said, rubbing her forehead. "Don't be like this."

"Good luck with the rest of your case," he said quietly before turning on his heel and walking out of the courtroom.

"I think he's a little upset," Luna commented to Harry.

"He and Hermione broke up last night," Harry said, glancing at his female best friend. "I don't think they'll work it out this time either."

"You never know," Luna said softly.

"Aye I suppose you're right," he said. "Well I'm sure Hermione has to stick around here, so how about you let me treat you to lunch?"

"That would be fantastic," Luna said smiling at him. "I'm actually quite hungry. I was so excited about today, I forgot to eat breakfast."

Harry grinned at her. "Well all right then. You pick the place Ms. Lovegood." he offered her his arm.

Luna giggled and took his arm and together they walked out of the room.

Hermione watched them go, a small smile on her face. Luna Lovegood had always struck her as odd, but now she thought the girl was also rather nice as well.

Her thoughts soon turned back to Ron and she wondered if perhaps she had been a little harsh with him. She did truly believe that they needed some space.

"Hermione?" Jacob interrupted her. "Would you look over these questions for the witness?"

"Of course," she replied sitting down again.

"I thought we could start with that one- you know, nail him to the wall," Jacob said.

"He is their strongest witness," Hermione commented. "But I think these questions just might trip him up."

"Great," Jacob replied. "Can't wait to get started."

"We should probably grab a sandwich," Hermione suggested. "And go over these."

"Sounds good to me," Jacob agreed. "I heard the cafeteria here isn't so bad."

"Come on then," Hermione said gathering up her notes. "Let's go."

Luna and Harry had also decided to eat their lunch in the Ministry cafeteria.

"You like writing then?" Harry asked conversationally. He was eager to get his mind off of the whole Hermione and Ron situation.

"It's what I've always wanted to do," Luna said, gazing at her notepad. "Daddy says I have a knack for it. Of course, I prefer to write about Snorkacks and Nargles..."

"I remember reading that article you wrote about having a Cornish pixie for a pet," Harry said with a laugh. "I didn't even know people would want to do that."

"Oh they're actually quite intelligent," Luna focused her eyes on him. "They're lovely creatures."

"I still have bad memories from the time Lockhart set them loose in our class during second year," Harry said.

"If I had been there I'd have kept one," Luna said, fingering one of her radish earrings.

"You are one of a kind, Luna," Harry said smiling at her.

"Thank you," Luna beamed at him. "I like when people tell me that."

"You know I never really had the chance to thank you for what you did for me during the war," he said. "I was a little out of it when I got back."

"You're welcome," Luna said. "You did a lot for me too, while we were at school. That time during my fifth year when we went to that party together was one of the best nights of my life."

"Really?" he asked taken aback.

"Oh yes," Luna nodded. "I had so much fun."

"It seems like a lifetime ago," Harry admitted.

"Many things have changed since then," Luna finished her chips.

Harry looked up to see Hermione and her colleague walk into the cafeteria. She didn't see him and no doubt was going to go over questions or something and wouldn't have been much company. Luna followed his gaze.

"So if she's not with Ronald," Luna said, her eyes going dreamy. "Maybe you should ask her out."

Harry nearly choked on his drink. "I beg your pardon?"

"You fancy her don't you?" Luna asked bluntly.

"What?" Harry asked looking back down at his plate. "We're just friends."

"If Ronald's free maybe I'll see if he'll let me interview him at dinner one night," Luna rested her chin on her hand.

Harry had always suspected Luna had a crush on Ron, but he'd assumed that had ended. "So, you fancy Ron then?"

"He's quite dreamy," Luna nodded.

"I'd put in a good word for you, but I don't think it would count for much with him," Harry said quietly.

"Thank you Harry, but I'd rather him like me in my own way," Luna told him.

"I can certainly respect that," Harry said smiling at her. "Can I ask you a question?"

"Of course," Luna smiled back.

"Why would you ask if I fancy Hermione?" he asked.

"Because of the way you look at her," Luna answered. "And the way you're always there with her. And because of how Ronald is jealous about your friendship with her."

Harry wondered if perhaps he should give the standard answer he'd given to everyone who'd asked him how he felt about Hermione. But he had a feeling that Luna would see right through that. "It's that obvious?"

"To me," Luna replied. "But I'm smarter than most people."

"Yes you are," he said nodding. "Any idea of how to get myself out of this mess then? Because if I were to make a move on Hermione, Ron would never forgive me. You saw him in the courtroom today."

"You should wait until things cool down," Luna said wisely. "Wait until Ronald has someone new."

Harry frowned. "Somehow, I don't think that would lessen the blow for him."

"He'd get over it in time," Luna said.

"You have met him, haven't you?" Harry asked. "Ron likes to hold a grudge."

"But now that we're older he might loosen up," Luna said. "I bet I could get him to have a good time if he gave me the chance."

Harry didn't have the heart to tell her that he didn't think that would happen. "Maybe..."

"We should probably get back," Luna said. "I'd like to sit near the front again."

"Right," Harry said nodding. "I need to get back to the office actually."

"You're not sticking around?" Luna asked.

"I'd like to, but I have meetings," he said. "I'm going to go and say goodbye to Hermione."

"Thank you for lunch," the blonde said happily. "We should do it again sometime Harry."

"Yes we should," Harry said smiling back at her. "I'll see you soon, Luna."

He walked over to the table in the back where Hermione was sitting with Jacob.

"Hiya Harry," Hermione said brightly. "You remember Jacob, right?"

"Of course," Harry shook the other man's hand. "Good to see you again."

Jacob nodded and excused himself to go and get a cup of coffee.

"Did you and Luna have a nice lunch?" Hermione asked when they were alone.

"We did," Harry nodded. "She's a nice person."

Hermione smiled. "She is. I look forward to our interview later."

"You used to really dislike her," Harry teased.

"That's not true," Hermione said defensively. "I just never knew what to make of her. She was a bit odd is all."

"She fancies Ron," Harry said, wondering how Hermione would react to this.

"Really?" Hermione asked with a grin. "I always suspected that. I used to catch her looking at him in the Great Hall."

"That doesn't bother you?" Harry asked, his hope flaring just a bit. He had never, ever discussed how he felt about Hermione to another soul. Even the kiss they had shared the night he left to fight had gone un-discussed after he got back.

She shook her head. "I imagine if he had someone else, perhaps we could still be friends. He asked me to lunch upstairs and I told him I didn't think it would be a good idea. He took it the wrong way, of course. I don't know what to do, Harry."

"Sounds like you both just need some time apart," Harry told her.

"I know," Hermione said softly. "I'm sorry you're in the middle like this."

"I'm sort of used to it," Harry gave her a crooked grin.

Hermione gave him a hug. "I can't tell you what it meant for me to have you here today."

Harry smiled. "I was glad to be there Hermione. I just wish I could stay longer."

"Have to get back to work?" she asked.

"I have a load of meetings, unfortunately." Harry said as she pulled away.

Hermione nodded. "I understand."

"I'll try to come again another day," Harry said. "You tell me a good day and I'll be here all right?"

"I will," she said squeezing his hand. "You go and be all official and important."

"Oh yes," Harry rolled his eyes. "My big important job as a Quidditch team owner." he leaned over and kissed her cheek.

She laughed. "I'll owl you later, okay?"

"Right," Harry said, squeezing her hand before he left.

Hermione watched him go and she brought her hand to her cheek.

"I got you some coffee," Jacob said, sitting down. "Hermione?"

"Hmmm?" she asked breaking out of her reverie.

"You all right?" he peered at her.

"Yes, of course," she said sitting back down. "Thanks."

"What about this last set of questions?" he slid a piece of parchment her way.

Hermione picked up the piece of parchment and scanned it quickly. "I think these are great. You might want to ask that second one more toward the end though."

"Right," Jacob scribbled a few things down. "All right, I think we're ready."

They quickly packed up their books and notes and Hermione was glad that she had this case to keep her occupied.

A/N: Thank you ALL so much for your reviews- we appreciate the feedback so much! We do hope you H/Hr fans (which we’re assuming is ALL of you LOL) will like this chapter *wink* It’s a fun one for you D/G’ers as well.

Again, thanks everyone and please let us know what you think!

Far Away - Nickelback

This time, This place
Misused, Mistakes
Too long, Too late
Who was I to make you wait
Just one chance
Just one breath
Just in case there's just one left
'Cause you know,
you know, you know

That I love you
I have loved you all along
And I miss you
Been far away for far too long
I keep dreaming you'll be with me
and you'll never go
Stop breathing if
I don't see you anymore

Ginny rolled her eyes as another member of the staff threw a pile of parchment in her in box. There was no way she was ever going to get all of this boring rubbish transcribed. If it wasn't for her father, she'd have chucked this job ages ago.

"I need that by three," the witch said pointedly.

"I'm sure you do," Ginny muttered under her breath.

"What was that?" the older woman turned and glared at her.

"Nothing," Ginny said with a forced smile. "You'll have it by three."

"I'd better," she said before heading back to her office.

"Cow," Ginny said quietly. She pulled out a fresh piece of parchment and a new quill.

"How are you my sweet girl?" Arthur asked coming out of his office. "You look really busy."

"I am," Ginny said, flexing her hand. "Everyone needs something transcribed today."

"You need any help?" Arthur asked. "I could get Sally to pitch in..."

"I'm sure I can handle it Dad," Ginny said. "I've just been really tired lately is all."

"You should go to bed earlier," Arthur said patting her arm. "You always did like to stay up late."

"I was in bed at nine last night," Ginny said, not mentioning exactly what she was doing in bed.

Arthur laughed. "You shouldn't be all that tired then, Ginevra."

"I don't know what it is," Ginny said. "Maybe I've just got a stomach bug."

"I think something is going around," Arthur said thoughtfully.

A tall bloke with dark brown hair came into the office carrying a bouquet of roses.

"I have a delivery for a Ginny Weasley?" he asked as if he didn't know who she was.

"That's me," Ginny said, gasping as she got a look at the bloke.

Arthur beamed at his daughter. "I imagine I know who they're from..."

"They're not from Harry, Dad," Ginny said, glaring at the polyjuiced Draco standing in front of her.

"You haven't seen the card yet," Arthur pointed out sitting down on the edge of Ginny's desk. "They could be from Harry."

"Dad please don't," Ginny said. "I wish you and Mum and everyone else would stop pushing the two of us together. We're NOT getting back together all right?"

"You never know..." Arthur said reaching into his pocket for some money to tip the delivery boy.

"They're already paid for," the dark haired man smiled at Arthur.

"This is for your trouble, young man," Arthur said handing him a galleon. "I remember what it was like to be young and at work."

"Thank you sir," he said as Ginny glared at him.

"Which florist are you with?" Arthur asked. "That is a nice bouquet. I imagine my wife would love something like that."

"Then you can give these to her," Ginny thrust the flowers at her father.

"Those are for you Miss," Draco said taking them back before Arthur could take them. "I was under strict orders that these were to go to you and you alone."

Ginny sighed and rolled her eyes. "Whatever," she grumbled, not enjoying his little game.

"You'll have to forgive my daughter, she's a little knackered today," Arthur said apologetically.

"Quite all right," Draco replied smoothly.

"Dad, I should really get back to work," she said. "I'll meet you for lunch, okay?"

"Okay," Arthur said looking at his watch. "I actually have a meeting."

"So I'll see you after that," Ginny said quickly.

"Yes," Arthur said standing up and walking out of the room.

"I can't believe you figured out it was---" Draco started to say but Ginny had hit him rather hard on the arm. "What the bloody hell was that for?"

"How could you do that?" she hissed. "Show up here in such a cavalier way? What is WRONG with you?"

"I wanted to see you," he said. "And I didn't think it would do any harm. Your dad didn't know it was me, Gin. He even gave me a galleon."

"Oh a galleon," Ginny said sarcastically. "Isn't that special?"

"Don't you like your roses?" he asked giving her his most charming grin.

"I would if you'd just left them at home," Ginny softened a bit.

"I'll go back home," he said leaning in. "But I just wanted to see you...it gets lonely in the flat all day by myself."

"I'm sorry," she said, leaning forward and giving him a kiss.

"That's more like it," he said smiling at her. "You want to walk me to the lifts?"

"I suppose I could," Ginny conjured a vase and set the roses inside.

Draco grinned and although he wanted to take her hand, he settled for walking closer than necessary. He pushed the down button and looked sideways at her. "You look a little pale, Red. You feeling okay?"

"Just tired," Ginny said. "I've been feeling this way for a few weeks now."

"How would you feel about a nice warm bath when you get home tonight?" Draco asked.

"Will you be there?" Ginny asked with a coy smile.

"If you want," Draco said with a devilish grin.

The lift pinged open and Ginny was surprised to see Luna Lovegood standing there.

"Hello Ginny," Luna said brightly. "I forgot you worked up here."

"Hi Luna..." Ginny said lamely. "What are you doing here?"

"I'm covering the orphanage case," she replied. "The trial's in recess so I thought I'd finish an interview with Ramona Pilmington. She wrote the most fascinating journal about the habits of a---"

Draco snorted.

Ginny elbowed him in the chest. "That's... really fantastic Luna."

There was something familiar about the man standing with Ginny and Luna stepped out of the lift to get a better look.

"Thank you, Miss Weasley," he said to Ginny. "But I should be going now."

"Thank you for delivering the flowers," she nodded as she practically pushed him into the lift.

He winked at her as the lift doors closed.

"That was a delivery man?" Luna asked curiously.

"He brought me some roses," Ginny said. "I don't know who sent them. There was no card..."

"I didn't realise you were seeing anyone," Luna said.

"I'm not," Ginny said sitting back down. "I really have a lot of work to do so um..."

"Of course," Luna said. She knew that Ginny hated this job and only used it to make ends meet. She also knew that Ginny's marks had fallen a great deal during their last year at Hogwarts and the girl had even given up being captain of the Quidditch team. It really was a shame considering what bright future she could have had.

"See you," Ginny said in a non committal tone.

"Bye," Luna said smiling at her friend before walking out.

Ginny shook her head before getting back to her work.

She was just making a dent when she looked up to see Ron walk in.

"Dad's in a meeting," she said.

"I'm not here to see him," he said. "I need to see you."

"About what?" Ginny asked.

"I can't talk to mum about this," Ron said taking a seat. "And Fred and George are out since they'd just take the Mickey..."

"Is it about you and Hermione?" Ginny asked knowingly.

"Has she said anything to you?" Ron asked.

"I don't really talk to Hermione anymore," Ginny said. "You know that."

"Why is that exactly?" Ron asked. "I mean, you two used to be quite close."

"We really don't have a lot in common anymore Ron," Ginny said.

"You have more in common than you think," Ron said his shoulders drooping. "You both fancy Harry."

Ginny slammed her quill down. "I DO NOT FANCY HARRY!" she shouted angrily.

Ron stared at his sister in bewilderment. "Okay, okay....no need to shout."

"I am so sick and tired of all of you trying to push me together with him!" Ginny snapped. "And it's not my fault if Hermione DOES fancy Harry as well!"

"She does, doesn't she?" Ron asked morosely.

"I don't know, and frankly I don't care." Ginny sat back down. "I have WORK to do."

"Please," Ron asked. "I just need your advice."

"What?" Ginny asked impatiently.

He quickly explained to Ginny what had happened the day before in court. "She thinks we shouldn't see each other privately."

"Well all you two do is argue," Ginny said. "Maybe it's not meant to be Ron."

"We don't argue that much," Ron said defensively.

"Sure you don't," Ginny said sarcastically.

"We don't," Ron said. "We've been together for a long time. All couples fight."

"Yes but do they fight every day?" Ginny asked pointedly. "Do they fight two, three sometimes even four times a day?"

Ron was silent.

Ginny pushed back her chair. "Maybe you just need to find someone you're more compatible with."

"How many girls you know that like Quidditch and eating?" Ron asked.

"A lot more than you think," Ginny retorted. "Get out there and start talking."

"You make it sound so easy," Ron said. "It's not as if I'm going to walk out this door and meet the girl of my dreams."

"You never know unless you try," Ginny told him. "Now scoot. I have to have these notes transcribed in an hour."

"Okay," Ron said standing up. "Thanks, Gin."

"Welcome," Ginny waved her brother out.

"Miss Weasley, these reports are nearly two inches short," another witch said throwing the file on Ginny's desk.

"I transcribed every word," Ginny said shoving the reports aside.

"You didn't spell check it either," the witch chastised. "Not to mention the fact that---"

Ginny felt as if she was going to be sick. She tried to focus her attention on what the witch was saying.

"Look I did it exactly how you told me to," Ginny said, getting up and pushing the older woman aside as she dashed out to the loo.

The older woman forgot about her tirade and ran after Ginny. She knocked on the cubicle door. "Miss Weasley, are you okay?"

The redhead held her stomach as she retched. "No I'm bloody not okay," she said, tears coming to her eyes.

"I'll go and get your father," the witch said.

Ginny slumped onto the floor, pressing her forehead to the cool tiles.

A few moments later, Arthur came into the loo. "Ginny? It's Daddy."

"Dad..." she pushed herself up shakily. "I just feel really sick..."

Ginny unlocked the door and pushed it open.

"Sweetheart, you look really pale," Arthur said concernedly. "Let's get you to the nurse."

"No," Ginny said. "I just want to go sit down."

"Are you sure?" Arthur asked.

"Yes," she said, heading back to her desk. "I'll be all right."

Arthur put an arm around her. "Maybe you should go home?" he suggested. "If you're not feeling well."

"I'll be fine," Ginny said, sipping the glass of water her father handed her.

Arthur wasn't convinced. "You don't need to push yourself, Ginny."

"Dad I'm not pushing," Ginny said a bit snappishly. "I'm just taking these notes all right?"

"Okay," Arthur said nodding. "If you're okay, I'll just go back to my meeting."

"Thanks Dad," Ginny gave him a small smile.

Arthur walked away but not before giving his daughter one last sympathetic look.

Ginny put her head in her hands and tried hard to keep her tears at bay. She couldn't figure out what was wrong. Perhaps a visit to a healer would be a good idea.

She decided to drop by St. Mungos on her lunch hour and perhaps that would put her mind at ease.

Ron was leaving the building, his mind on his conversation with his sister and he wasn't paying much attention where he was walking. Just as he was crossing the lobby, he bumped into someone, sending their things flying.

"You should watch where you're going," Luna said softly bending down to pick up her notebooks and papers.

"Sorry," Ron replied absently. "Didn't mean to do that."

"I don't know too many people who intentionally bump into others," Luna said with a slight laugh.

Ron looked at her quizzically. "Why would I do it intentionally?"

"I didn't say you did," she corrected. "You know you could offer to help..."

"Oh sure," Ron squatted down and helped her gather her notes. "I thought you were supposed to be in the courtroom."

"They recessed for the day," Luna replied. "One of the barristers had a family emergency."

"Oh," Ron said lamely.

"What are you doing here?" Luna asked.

"I went to see my sister," Ron replied.

"I saw her earlier too," Luna said. "I went to finish up an interview but the person I wanted to see wasn't in, unfortunately. So, I guess I have the afternoon free...."

"That's nice," Ron said, looking to see if Hermione was anywhere in the lobby.

"She's in her office," Luna said as if reading his mind.

"Huh?" Ron asked.

"Hermione," Luna replied. "That is who you were looking for, right?"

"No," Ron said defensively. "I was just... looking."

"For Hermione," Luna said sagely.

"Why do you care?" Ron asked, suddenly annoyed.

"I had a feeling that was who you were looking for and I thought I'd tell you," she said quietly.

"Well I'm not looking for her," Ron said irritably. "She's not my girlfriend anymore, remember?"

"It doesn't seem as if I'm the one who needs to remember that," Luna said softly.

Ron glared at her before turning on his heel and marching out of the building.

Luna watched him go and wondered if perhaps she shouldn't have said that.

Ron swore under his breath as he headed back for the offices where the Quidditch team was managed. He wanted to hit something and he wanted to hit it hard.

"Hello Weasley," one of his team mates called out as Ron stalked into the changing rooms.

"Hi," Ron muttered, flinging his locker open.

"You missed the big press conference," Chris said.

"What, just to hear that that arse has signed on for another two years as keeper?" Ron snapped. "No thanks."

"He really laid it on thick too," Chris said. "About how much the team meant to him and all that rubbish. In my two years here, he's never spoken more than three words to me."

"I hate that jerk off," Ron snapped. "I should be celebrating as the new team keeper today but NO, I'm stuck as reserve until he's gone."

"You're doing better than me," Chris said. "I'm third string behind Rollins."

Ron threw his jumper into the locker. "It's just been a bad day all around," he said.

"At least you've got a good woman," Chris said encouragingly. When Ron glared at him, he stared at him in disbelief. "I thought you and Hermione...."

"We broke up," Ron said. "Rub some salt in the wound aye?"

"I didn't know," Chris said defensively. "I'm sorry, Ron."

"Ah it's not your fault, I'm sorry," Ron said sullenly.

"It's okay," Chris said. "You should talk to Harry and see if there's anything...."

"I am NOT talking to Harry about this," Ron said angrily.

"He's your best mate, isn't he?" Chris asked. "If you can't talk about it with him..."

"He's part of the reason we broke up," Ron finished dressing in his practise gear.

"What did he do?" Chris asked in confusion. "Wait...did he shag her?"

Ron slammed his locker shut. "Who the fuck knows," he sneered, leaving the room in a huff.

To make matters worse, Harry was on the pitch talking to the coach.

Ron deliberately ignored his so called best friend and grabbed his broom, taking off as high as he could into the sky.

"Weasley!" the coach hollered after him, but Ron was up too far to hear. He looked back at Harry. "And he wonders why he never gets to play."

"I wish that there was a way we could give him a chance," Harry said. "He's a good keeper."

"But his attitude is shite," the coach said. "Harry, I know he's your friend, but he's not the easiest bloke to coach. Never has been. He takes this personal. If he put half of his energy into practising and getting better instead of sulking and acting like the world owes him a favour, I'd be happy to give him a chance."

"If I talk to him, would you consider it?" Harry asked.

"If you can get through to him, I'd be glad to," the coach replied.

"Great," Harry smiled. "Thank you."

"Good luck," the coach said before walking off to talk to the rest of the team.

Harry debated grabbing a broom and following Ron up in the air but decided not to.

Up in the air, Ron was flying like a bat out of hell. Instead of thinking about Harry and Hermione, he found himself thinking about Luna Lovegood. What the hell did she know about him? What business was it of hers whether or not he was looking for Hermione?

"Practise is starting," the coach bellowed from below. "WEASLEY!"

Ron rolled his eyes but aimed his broom for the ground.

Harry watched his friend fly down and motioned to them. "Hey Ron can I have a word?" he called.

Ron opened his mouth to make a snide remark, but the coach yelled, "Its okay, Weasley! You join us when you're through."

"Fine," Ron said angrily stalking over to Harry.

"Hey mate," Harry said. "Listen--"

"Mate?" Ron asked with a laugh.

"Ron what the hell is up with you?" Harry frowned. "Look I know you're upset about Hermione but don't take it out on everyone else all right?"

"Do you want to help me then?" Ron asked. "Because there is a way, you could, Harry."

"Help you with Hermione?" Harry asked. "That's not why I had you come over here Ron."

"You can't, can you?" Ron asked. "Because you want her for yourself."

"Ron stop it," Harry said. "Listen I was talking to the coach and he told me if you want a chance at being a keeper, you need to work on your attitude."

"My attitude was just fine until you decided you wanted my girlfriend," Ron said bitterly. "And then to make matters worse, you re-sign that Teague!"

"I was against it," Harry snapped. "I tried to stop them from resigning without tryouts."

"Right," Ron said.

"Why would I not want you to be on the regular team?" Harry asked, his arms crossed.

"I-I don't know," Ron admitted.

"Look the coach told me straight out if you work on your attitude, he'd be happy to put you in more." Harry told him.

"He said that?" Ron asked in surprise.

"Right to my face," Harry said.

"Oh," Ron said sheepishly. "I didn't know that. This whole thing with Hermione has really gotten to me, Harry."

"I didn't have anything to do with her breaking things off with you," Harry said evenly. "But I'm not going to stop being friends with her."

Ron nodded. "I guess I was just looking for someone to blame."

"You certainly pulled that off well." Harry commented.

"I'm sorry," Ron said quietly. "It's just the idea of you and her together...I don't think I would ever, or could ever get used to that."

"Why?" Harry asked, his thoughts returning to that night he and Hermione had kissed.

"I just don't think I could take losing her to you," Ron said thoughtfully. "She was the first girl I ever loved. And it would be hard to see her with you."

Harry sighed. "Well if it's not meant to be you'll have to get used to seeing Hermione with other blokes. And she'll have to get used to seeing you with other girls."

"As long as it's not you, I'd be okay with it," Ron said. He looked over his shoulder. "I better join the practise. Thanks for talking to the coach, Harry."

Harry sighed as Ron went back onto the field. He just couldn't understand what would be so wrong with Hermione being with him.

Then again, there was no guarantee that Hermione had any feelings for him.

*** *** ***

Due in part to his conversation with Ron earlier that day, Harry had decided to try and move on from his thoughts about Hermione. He'd asked out one of the receptionists that had always been a little sweet on him and he was taking her out for dinner.

He'd made reservations at one of the poshest restaurants in London. He'd just put on his dress shirt and trousers and was about to put on his tie when he heard a knock on the door.

Wondering who was at the door, he tried to fix his tie with one hand while grabbing the doorknob with the other.

"I hope you're hungry," Hermione said brightly when he opened the door. "Because I have two large pizzas here with everything on it. Ahh, did you just get in? I got here just in time."

"Hermione," Harry said in surprise. "I um... actually I..." he didn't want to admit his plans to her.

She breezed past him into the flat. "I picked up a couple of movies, too. I don't have to work tomorrow so we can watch them both. Don't worry, I did get one action film to balance out my romantic comedy one."

"Hermione," Harry said, still trying to fix his tie. "I have a date tonight."

The smile on Hermione's face faltered a bit. "Oh."

"It's a girl from work," Harry said awkwardly. "We're going to dinner..."

"Right," Hermione said nodding. "I should have owled before I came over unannounced like this. That's what I get for being spontaneous for the first time in my life."

"It's okay," Harry managed a smile at her. "I appreciate the thought, I really do. And I'd like to stay--"

Hermione picked the pizza boxes back up and shook her head. "No, Harry. You go out and have a good time. We can do this another night."

"Are you sure?" Harry asked. "I could reschedule."

Hermione forced a smile. "That poor girl would probably kill you if you cancelled on her. No, you go and have a good time." She set the boxes down and stepped closer to him. "You were always bad at ties..."

Harry caught his breath as she fixed it for him. Aside from a casual hug, they never stood this close to each other anymore.

"There," Hermione said looking up at him. He really did look quite handsome, she thought wistfully.

"Thanks," he said softly. "You're the best."

"It's just a tie," she said still looking up at him.

"And like you said, I can never get those," he teased.

"Right," Hermione said finally stepping away. "You have fun tonight with...what's her name?

"Karen," Harry answered.

"Karen," Hermione repeated. "I hope you and Karen have a great time tonight."

"Thanks," Harry said, suddenly wanting nothing more than to cancel this date and spend the evening with Hermione, despite his intentions of trying to forget about his feelings for her.

She picked up the boxes and walked toward the door. "Good night, Harry."

He was silent as she left. After staring at the door for a moment he ripped off his tie and untucked his shirt, then headed for the fireplace to Floo Karen.

A few minutes later, Hermione opened the door to her apartment and gave a slight smile at Crookshanks who stared up at her. "It's just you and me tonight, you little devil. I hope you like pizza."

Crookshanks let out a purring meow and stretched his long paws out.

"Come on," she said setting the boxes down. "You can keep me company while I change into something comfortable."

Crookshanks followed her into the bedroom and kneaded his claws on the edge of her bed as she quickly changed into her most comfortable pyjama trousers and long sleeved shirt.

The doorbell chimed and she looked at Crookshanks. "Don't tell me you have a hot date, too?"

Crookshanks cocked his head to the side and stared at her, making Hermione laugh a bit as she headed to the front door.

Swinging open the door, she saw her best friend standing there with a bottle of wine.

"Harry?" she asked. "What are you doing here?"

"I cancelled," he said ruefully. "I wanted to spend the evening with you instead."

Hermione stared at him. "And how did Karen take the news?"

"I guess she wasn't that happy," Harry said.

"I can't imagine she was," Hermione said shaking her head. "But I am glad you're here."

He held out the bottle as he came inside. "It's your favourite," he told her.

"Going to get me drunk are you?" she asked teasingly.

"That takes what, one glass?" Harry asked with a smirk.

"You are never going to let me forget that, are you?" she asked hitting him on the arm.

"No way," he said, taking two goblets down from her cabinet. He knew her kitchen as well as his own.

"Did I really sing?" she asked. "Because I think you made that part up."

Harry snorted. "You sounded like a sick Weird Sister."

"You promised you wouldn't tell another living soul about that," she said nudging him as she went to the cabinet to get the plates.

"You're the only one I ever said anything to," Harry said. "You and Crookshanks that is." he grinned at the cat.

"He likes you better than me, I think," Hermione said laughing as Crookshanks sat at Harry's feet.

"No way," Harry said. "I'm just the one that slips him people food."

"Come on," Hermione said grinning at him. "We can eat in the sitting room while we watch the movies."

"Sure," Harry said, smiling back at her.

"It's a shame you changed out of your nice suit," Hermione said. "But you would be a little overdressed for pizza and a movie in my boring old flat."

"You don't like my jeans?" Harry pretended to be hurt. "And here I always thought I looked respectable in them..."

"You look fantastic in them," Hermione said quickly. "And I'm one to talk in my grotty old pyjamas."

"You look great," Harry said. "To me, you always look great." he blushed.

Hermione's cheeks reddened. "Well, it's not every man that gets to see me like this."

"So I guess that exclusive interview I was going to give to the Prophet about you in your pyjamas is a no go?" Harry joked.

Hermione laughed. "As if anyone would want to read about that. Now you, on the other hand, I'm sure that they'd be interested to know that you wear boxer shorts..."

"As opposed to briefs?" Harry teased.

"Yes," she said laughing. She and Harry sat down on the sofa and she smiled at him. "This is nice, isn't it?"

"It is," Harry agreed, digging into his pizza. "This is great," he said with his mouth full.

"Just like you like it," Hermione said with a grin. "And don't worry, I didn't get any onions."

"You're the absolute best," Harry said.

"I know you as well as I know myself," she said leaning against him.

Harry comfortably slid an arm around her, wishing that they were sitting here as a couple rather than just friends. "Good choice on the movies too."

"I asked the man at the shop to give me the one with the most blood and guts and explosions," Hermione said before taking a bite of her own pizza.

Harry laughed. "Blood, guts and explosions goes so well with messy pizza."

"And to think you could have been eating escargot or caviar with Karen at some fancy restaurant," she said.

"I like pizza better than those sorts of things," Harry made a face.

"So do I," Hermione admitted. "Too bad those fancy restaurants look down on pizza."

"That's a damn shame," Harry agreed, reaching for a second slice.

"It is," Hermione agreed. "So which one you want to watch first? Blood, guts and explosions or sappy chick flick?"

"What do you think?" Harry gave her a look.

"Blood and guts it is," Hermione said setting her plate aside.

"You DO know me well," Harry said, watching her walk over to the telly.

"We can eat ice cream when the chick flick comes on," she said looking at him over her shoulder.

"You got ice cream?" he asked, staring at her.

"Chocolate," she said.

"There's the main reason I passed up on my date," Harry joked. "Chocolate ice cream. At those restaurants they call it things like jelled ice or gelato or something."

"So the way to your heart is chocolate ice cream?" Hermione teased. "I should sell THAT to the Daily Prophet."

"You wouldn't dare, Granger." Harry said.

"You'd have so many witches sending you the stuff in the post," Hermione said with a mischievous grin. "And you'd give it to me, of course."

"I certainly don't want to get fat," Harry mocked.

"We can't all have Ron's metabolism," Hermione said, but at the mention of her ex, she frowned. "I'm sorry..."

"It's okay," Harry said.

"I wish we could all go back to how it used to be," she said softly. "When we were all friends and nothing got in the way."

"I wish that too," Harry agreed. "I also wish that the whole Weasley family would stop trying to push me and Ginny together."

"They're not giving up anytime soon," Hermione said sympathetically. "You remember how happy Mrs. Weasley was when she found out you and Ginny were dating."

Harry frowned. "We dated for two weeks," he said.

"I remember," Hermione said with a scowl.

"It was nice, at the time." Harry replied. "But it was pure lust, nothing more."

"Please," Hermione said her nose scrunching up in disgust. "I don't want to think about you and Ginny and your...lust."

"All right," Harry said. "Sorry..."

"I'm sorry," Hermione said quickly. "I just....I was never really comfortable with you and her...together."

"You weren't?" Harry was surprised.

Hermione blushed. "Not really."

"I thought you didn't mind," Harry said. "I mean... she said you gave her advice and everything..."

"I gave her advice?" Hermione asked pulling a confused face. "I never gave her advice about you."

"But..." Harry was baffled. "Oh bother, what does it matter now..."

"It just came out of nowhere," Hermione said running her finger along her wine glass. "One day you saw her as your sister and the next, you were snogging her in the common room for everyone to see. And at first, I was happy because it seemed that she made you happy. And if anyone deserved to be happy, it's you."

"I guess," Harry ran a hand through his hair.

Without thinking, Hermione put her hand on Harry's arm. "But then, it just seemed....wrong. And I----"

"You what?" Harry asked quickly.

"It's not important," Hermione said looking away.

"Hermione tell me," Harry insisted.

"Felt jealous," Hermione said in a hushed tone.

Harry was silent for a good few moments. "You were jealous of her?"

Hermione nodded and turned an even brighter shade of red. "I was scared that she was going to take my place. I know it sounds stupid."

"No one could ever take your place," Harry said. "No matter what Hermione."

"Someone might," Hermione said looking up to meet his gaze.

Harry stared into her eyes for a few moments, then unconsciously found himself leaning forward.

"Harry," she whispered.

"Yeah," he asked huskily.

"W-what are we doing?" she asked leaning in.

"I don't know," Harry said. "But whatever it is, I want to do it..."

Before she could lose her nerve, Hermione closed her eyes and pressed her lips to Harry's.

Surprised that once again she had taken the initiative, Harry pushed her against the arm of the sofa, kissing her fully.

Hermione's arms wrapped around him, pulling him even closer.

Harry was practically on top of her, running his fingers through her hair as he tasted her lips over and over again.

"Harry," she breathed against his skin.

"This feels amazing," he said, cupping her face in her hands and kissing her.

"I feel the same way," she said smiling up at him.

He stroked her hair off her forehead before pressing his lips to hers again. Part of him was telling him how wrong this was yet the other part kept urging him to go on.

She too was wondering if perhaps things were moving too fast. But, Hermione didn't want him to stop. This felt too right.

Harry's hands started to explore her body a little more- his fingers crept under her shirt and up her bare stomach.

"It's okay," she assured him softly.

"You sure?" he asked.

In response, Hermione kissed him. "You...you want to go the bedroom?"

"Yes," he said his breath hot on her skin. "I want to more than anything... but..."

"What?" she asked, but she already knew the answer.

"We can't do that," Harry stammered.

"Ron," Hermione said quietly, resting her forehead on Harry's.

"Today," Harry began softly. "Today he told me he could handle seeing you with anyone but me."

"He did?" Hermione asked.

"At practise," Harry admitted.

"So we forget about what just happened?" Hermione asked. "Forget what we feel?"

"I don't know," Harry pushed himself off her with a heavy sigh.

"You feel something for me, don't you?" she asked. "Because I---"

"I do," he said. "It's impossible for me not to Hermione."

Hermione couldn't help smiling at this. "I never forgot about that night when you left..."

"We've never talked about that," Harry said.

"I thought you didn't want to talk about it," Hermione said. "When you came back, you didn't say anything and I just assumed..."

"I didn't think you wanted to talk about it," Harry pushed his glasses up his nose.

"What idiots we are," Hermione said with a hollow laugh.

"Yeah," Harry said sheepishly. "And now I don't know what to do. We both know how Ron is with carrying grudges..."

"I don't know if I can just bury these feelings," Hermione said. "Not that I haven't had practise."

Harry tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. "We'll figure something out."

"Can you stay here tonight?" she asked. "We don't have to do anything..."

"Sure," Harry agreed immediately.

Hermione hugged him. "Maybe he'll come around someday."

"He'll have to," Harry replied.

Hermione gave him another kiss. "I couldn't resist one last one."

"How about one more?" Harry asked, pressing his lips to hers again.

"It couldn't hurt," Hermione said looping her arms around his neck.

He kept his lips on hers for several minutes. "I'll have sweet dreams tonight." Harry smiled at her.

"Me too," she said smiling back at him.

He moved down on the sofa, pulling the blanket over the both of them as they tried to concentrate on the movie playing on the telly.

Hermione rested her head on his chest and felt herself drifting off to sleep.

He could hear her steady breathing a few minutes later and he ran his hand gently through her hair. With his other hand, he put his glasses on the coffee table and closed his own eyes.

Neither of them knew that soon enough, Ron would be the least of their problems.

A/N: Wow- 200 reviews for 3 chapters? You guys are INCREDIBLE! We’re so glad you’re enjoying this story so far- and R/L and H/Hr fans will especially enjoy this chapter.

As always, thank you for your comments, and we hope you enjoy this chapter. Don’t forget to let us know what you think ;)

Real World – Matchbox 20

I wonder what it’s like to be a super hero
I wonder where I’d go if I could fly around downtown
From some other planet, I get this funky high on yellow sun
Boy I bet my friends will be...stunned, they’re stunned

Straight up, what did you hope to learn about here
If I were someone else, would this all fall apart
Strange, where were you, when we started this gig,
I wish the real world, would just stop hassling me

The next morning, Ron arrived at the Cannons office eager to start his day. For the first time in days, he was ready to practise. He'd taken what Harry and the coach had said to heart and decided to focus his attention on being a better player. If his attitude was truly what was holding him back, he'd work on that. And maybe, just maybe, Hermione would see this too and they could try working their problems out.

In a peace offering, Ron had stopped by Harry's flat with some beer, but his best friend hadn't been at home. It had been pretty late, too, when he'd stopped by so he wondered what or whom had kept him out.

He got his answer though when he walked through reception and saw Harry chatting to the pretty blonde receptionist, Karen.

"And I just wanted to say I'm sorry," Harry said, handing Karen a small but lovely bouquet.

Karen grinned at him. "Harry! Those are beautiful!"

"It's a sort of peace offering," Harry said with an embarrassed grin.

"Hiya, Karen," Ron said grinning like a hyena at her and then Harry. "Harry...."

"Hello, Mr. Weasley," Karen said smiling at him. "Practise isn't until 10, but there is a full breakfast in the anteroom."

"Fantastic," Ron beamed. "Harry- want to join me?"

"Sure," Harry answered surprised at his friend's tone. "I'll catch up with you later, Karen."

"Thanks for the flowers Harry," Karen said happily. "That was very sweet of you, especially after last night."

Ron nudged Harry and said in a low tone, "You sly dog!"

"What?" Harry looked at him.

"Little cheesy, isn't it?" Ron asked as they walked away from Karen. "Flowers.."

"What's wrong with flowers?" Harry replied.

"Nothing, but it is a little bit of a cliché," Ron said with a laugh. "Spend the night with a girl, bring her flowers the next day...."

"But--" Harry started to say.

"You and Karen, eh?" Ron asked. "Well, well, I guess I was wrong when I thought you were hung up on Hermione..."

Harry dropped the files he was carrying at Ron's words. "Shite," he swore, kneeling down to pick them up.

Ron laughed. "Karen's got you all mixed up, does she?"

Harry wondered what Ron would say or do if he knew he'd spent the night on Hermione's sofa with her in his arms.

"I think it's great," Ron said. "Maybe you and Karen and me and Hermione can double date sometime."

"Double date?" Harry choked out.

Ron nodded. "I've been thinking about what you said about my attitude. And I really think that applies to more than Quidditch, don't you? And if Hermione sees how much better I'm doing, she and I can get back together. I'm even thinking of....well, you can't tell her this. You promise?"

"I won't say anything," Harry nodded, still picking up his files.

"I'm thinking of proposing," Ron said leaning against the wall. When he saw Harry look up at him in surprise, he nodded. "I know, I know. I'm crazy...."

"Proposing..." Harry echoed. "Ron..."

"Not right away," Ron reassured him. "I'm going to wait, of course. If I asked her now, she'd slam the door in my face."

"It's not that I'm trying to bring you down mate..." Harry began. "But what makes you think Hermione wants to get back together?"

"She and I have fought before," Ron said. "And we've broken up before, but we've always gotten back together, Harry. And do you know why that is?"

"Why?" Harry asked a bit sarcastically.

"Because we love each other," Ron answered as if this were obvious. He smiled. "Come on, mate. I can smell breakfast from here..."

Harry sighed, wishing he could tell his friend the truth. That morning when they'd woken up, he and Hermione had both agreed to cool things down for the time being and in a few months they'd attempt to tell Ron at that point about their feelings.

"This is one of the benefits right here," Ron said walking into the room where breakfast was being served. He groaned when he saw a familiar blonde coming toward him.

"Hi," Luna said smiling at him. "You said you wanted me to write more about Quidditch, so here I am."

"Hey Luna," Harry greeted her warmly.

"Daddy loved the idea of going behind the scenes and seeing what makes a Quidditch team tick," Luna said thoughtfully. "And everyone knows the Cannons are the best."

"That they are," Harry agreed, clapping Ron on the shoulder.

Ron glowered at him. "I should really get---"

Harry shook his head. "I'm sure Luna would love to talk to one of our rising stars, right Luna?"

"I absolutely would," Luna agreed.

"I'll leave you two to it," Harry said leaving a bewildered Ron standing there alone with Luna.

"I was actually going to get myself something to eat," Ron said hoping to make an escape.

"I'll join you," Luna said, undeterred.

"Great," Ron muttered walking over to the buffet.

"So with Teague resigning, will you continue to be on the reserve team?" Luna asked from his elbow.

"I don't think so," Ron answered. "I'm going to work really hard to prove myself. I might even try working at another position."

"Like what?" Luna pressed.

"Dunno," Ron said helping himself to a large serving of eggs and bacon. "Possibly beater. I'm quite good at that."

Luna put her hand on his bicep and squeezed it.

Ron stared at her. "What are you doing?"

"You would definitely make a good beater," she said. "You have very big arm muscles."

Despite himself, Ron's chest puffed out. "Thanks. I work out quite a bit."

"I can tell," Luna said, her eyes going a bit dreamy.

Ron grinned. "You know athletes have to do that. I mean we make our living with our bodies. And I have to treat my body kind of like a temple." As he said that, he smothered his toast with butter.

"I respect that," Luna smiled at him.

"Do you ever write for fun?" Ron asked.

"I used to," Luna said as they sat down. "I wrote about the pixies and fairies that lived in my garden."

"Ever have any gnomes?" Ron asked.

"Loads," Luna said. "I used to feed them."

"You probably liked them, too?" Ron asked.

"I did," Luna grinned. "Didn't you like your gnomes?"

"I don't really have that much of an opinion on them," Ron said with a shrug. Was he really having a conversation with Luna Lovegood, of all people?

"You should meet the ones that live in my garden then," Luna said. "They'd probably like you. They love eating."

"What...what sorts of things do they eat?" Ron asked interestedly. "Certainly not eggs and bacon and toast?"

"That's their favourite," Luna said, her eyes lighting up.

"For real?" Ron asked with a laugh. "Just like us?"

"They're a lot more like humans than people think," Luna said.

"So when you're not feeding gnomes, what do you do for fun?" Ron asked.

Luna shrugged. "I spend a lot of time with my father."

"You don't have out with your friends?" Ron asked.

Luna cast her eyes downwards and her cheeks flushed a bit. "I really don't have many friends," she said softly.

"You and Ginny...." Ron asked. "At Hogwarts, you hung out with her and Neville Longbottom."

"I don't see your sister anymore," Luna said. "She really keeps to herself now."

"Tell me about it," Ron said. "To tell you the truth, I think it's because of Harry. I don't reckon she's ever gotten over him."

"I beg to differ," Luna looked directly at him. "I don't think she harbours any feelings for him."

"You don't think so?" Ron asked. "Well, maybe that's good. Harry's started seeing someone new. Maybe it won't be so hard on Ginny to see him with another girl."

"You mean he asked Hermione out?" Luna asked before she could stop herself.

Ron stared at her. "Hermione?"

"I'm sorry," Luna stood up abruptly. "It's not my place..."

"Wait---" Ron said grabbing her arm. "Why would you think he'd ask Hermione out?"

"It was just a hunch," Luna replied.

"Well, you're wrong," Ron said firmly. "He's actually dating our receptionist, Karen."

"Well I stand corrected," Luna replied. "We should be talking about Quidditch- it's what I'm here for."

"Yeah," Ron said, dismissing Luna's comment about Hermione. How would she know? It’s not as if Harry would confide in Loony Lovegood. "What do you want to know?"

"Why don't you tell me what you do to pep yourself up before you play a game?" Luna suggested.

"That's easy," Ron said. "Well, I'm kind of superstitious so I always make sure I'm wearing red boxer shorts under my uniform."

"Are you wearing red boxers now?" Luna asked, her eyes gleaming.

"No," Ron said blushing. "I'm wearing green ones, actually. It's not a game day...."

"Can I see?" Luna asked.

Ron gulped. "You want to see my boxer shorts?"

Luna grinned at him.

"Let me get this straight," Ron said looking around to make sure no one was listening. "You want me to pull my trousers down so you can see my boxers?"

"Just the waistband," Luna said. "For now."

Ron again scanned the room to make sure no one was looking. He motioned for Luna to lean in. "I can't believe I'm doing this."

"This is very exciting," Luna breathed.

Ron lifted up his shirt and then the waistband of his boxers. "There you go...See? Green...."

Luna ran her index finger over them. "Nice," she said, looking up at him.

Ron stared at her for a few seconds. "You...you're easy to please, you know that?"

Luna laughed. "I don't know whether or not to take that as a compliment."

"Anyone who likes my boxers can't be that bad," Ron joked.

"Maybe some other time you'll show me more of your boxers." Luna said brazenly.

"W-what?" Ron asked.

Luna sat back up straight. "Why don't you tell me more about being a reserve seeker," she changed the subject.

Ron was happy for the change in subject. "Well, it's really quite hard. You never know when you're going to be needed. Some people probably think that you're just sitting there watching the match, but you have to be prepared because at any moment, you could be needed."

"That's a great way of putting it," Luna wrote that down.

"And I get to really study the game too," Ron said thoughtfully.

"There's another perk," Luna said. "I've seen you play and I think you're very good. You've come a long way since we were at school."

Ron beamed at her. "Thanks. You know, you're quite good at this too. I've done loads of interviews and all they want to talk about is Harry. And you've not asked me about him at all."

"I already know Harry," Luna shrugged. "And I want the perspective of a Quidditch player not a team owner."

Ron grinned. "How about I get you some more juice? Or maybe a pastry?"

"That would be lovely," Luna beamed at him. "Thank you Ronald."

"Coming right up," Ron said smiling at her before heading to the table.

Harry stood off to the side watching Ron with Luna. They seemed to be getting along just fine.

Luna caught Harry's eye and grinned at him.

Karen's voice came over the loudspeaker. "Mr. Potter, you have a visitor in reception."

"I wonder who that could be," Harry muttered to himself as he headed out of the anteroom.

He was surprised to see Neville Longbottom standing at Karen's desk chatting to the pretty receptionist.

"Hullo Nev," Harry greeted him.

Neville grinned. "I hope you don't mind. I was in the neighbourhood."

"Not at all," Harry shook his friend's hand. "It's good to see you."

"Want to give me the grand tour?" Neville asked. He'd been away at University studying Herbology and was on the fast track to the professorship at Hogwarts.

"Sure," Harry said. "Ron's in the anteroom right now eating everything in sight."

"Some things never change," Neville said laughing.

"Aye," Harry agreed. "You'll have to stick around for practise."

"I'd love that," Neville said looking around in awe. "This place is amazing."

"It's really come a long way," Harry told him. "And the Cannons are a much, much better team now."

"Thanks in no small part to you," Neville said.

Harry laughed. "I make them work hard."

"Taskmaster, eh?" Neville asked, unable to keep his jaw from dropping as they passed a large window with a view of the pitch.

"Oh yes," Harry said. "And we've got a great coach."

"And having Ron around too must be great," Neville said.

"Yeah I guess," Harry said. "Sometimes he's not so easy to get on with you know?"

"I remember all too well," Neville said quietly. "You guys have a row or something?"

"Not really," Harry said. "Well he blames me for Hermione breaking up with him."

"He and Hermione broke up?" Neville asked. "So what else is new?"

"That's what I said," Harry shook his head. "Neville can I tell you something- you've got to swear to keep this a secret though."

"Okay," Neville asked. "What is it?"

"Well last night I was over at Hermione's," Harry said. "And we... well... we both sort of realised we have feelings for each other."

Neville didn't seem shocked or amazed at this revelation. "About time," he commented.

"What?" Harry asked.

"Well, I always had a feeling that you did," Neville said. "And I certainly knew she did..."

"What, were we the last two to see it?" Harry asked sarcastically.

"I think so," Neville said. "Hermione was the only one who was nice to me for a long time, Harry. She and I used to talk."

"She's a great girl," Harry said. "That's why I don't think Ron is good for her. They don't exactly bring out the best in each other."

"There's an understatement," Neville said dryly.

"Then yesterday he told me the only person he would hate seeing Hermione with is me," Harry finished.

Again, Neville didn't look surprised. "So...what are you going to do then?"

"We talked about it this morning," Harry said. "And we're going to wait a few months before we try and attempt anything."

"Think you can do that?" Neville asked.

Harry shrugged. "We'll see," he said. "What about you Neville- you seeing anyone?"

"I'm engaged actually," Neville said with a grin. "You remember Susan Bones, right?"

"That's great!" Harry said sincerely. "She was a nice girl. Congratulations Neville."

"Thanks," Neville said. "The wedding's in about two months and I was hoping that you'd be my best man."

"Really?" Harry asked. "That would be great Neville."

Neville grinned. "Maybe you could come over to our flat for dinner some night. You and---"

"Yeah," Harry interrupted. "Maybe... we'll have to see how things go."

"I'm sure Ron will be mad at first," Neville said thoughtfully. "But maybe he'll get used to it. I had to when Dean started seeing Ginny. And then he had to when you started seeing her...."

Harry rolled his eyes. "He's never liked when anyone's dating his sister."

"I always thought you and Ginny would get back together," Neville said quietly.

"I did too at first," Harry said. "But once everything was over and done with... we had both just changed so much at that point it was impossible to go back."

"What if Ron never wants to accept you and Hermione?" Neville asked. "What then?"

"I think eventually he might learn to," Harry said. "Perhaps once he finds someone new."

"How long are you prepared to wait?" Neville asked. "The longer you put this off...."

"Hermione and I will figure this out." Harry said firmly.

Neville sighed. He had a feeling that by putting this off, it would make Ron even angrier when he did find out. And if the feelings that Harry and Hermione had for each other were strong, there was no way they could hide them from everyone else.

He was about to say something else when he saw Ron coming out of the anteroom with Luna.

"Luna!" Neville exclaimed grinning at his old friend.

"Hello Neville," Luna said brightly. "I was just interviewing Ronald here. He was showing me his lucky practise boxers."

Ron turned red. "I didn't..."

Harry and Neville smirked at each other. "Lucky boxers aye?"

"It was just the waistband," Ron muttered.

It was clear that Ron's interview had made Luna's day. "Ronald was going to show me the field," she informed Harry and Neville.

"I'd like to see the field too," Neville said. "It would give us all a chance to catch up."

"Aye," Harry said. "Nev's got some big news."

"What?" Ron asked. "You discover some plant again?"

"No," Neville replied as the four of them headed towards the pitch. "I'm engaged."

"To Susan?" Luna asked. When Neville nodded, she squealed and gave him a hug. "That's fantastic!"

"Thanks Luna," Neville laughed. "She had pretty much the same reaction when I gave her the ring."

"I might need some tips from you," Ron asked. "I'm thinking of getting engaged meself."

"Are you now?" Neville asked, casting a glance at Harry.

"Yup," Ron replied leading the way onto the pitch. "I think it's time and Hermione's certainly paid her dues..."

"Paid her dues?" Harry interrupted. "That's a great way to put a relationship Ron," his voice was laden with sarcasm.

Ron turned around and glared at him. "What's that supposed to mean?"

"Did she not just break up with you a night ago?" Harry asked sharply.

Neville and Luna hung back, not really sure what to say or do.

"And I told you we were going to work that out," Ron said. "She wants space to think about what she really wants and I'm giving that to her. But I'm not going to let the best thing that ever happened to me walk out of my life, Harry."

"So the best thing that's ever happened to you has just paid her dues," Harry snapped. "You make it seem like you're the best thing to ever happen to her when you don't even listen to what she has to say- you're too busy talking about the two of you shagging and trying to get her to work less when she's doing what she loves to do."

"She told you that?" Ron asked angrily.

"She tells me a lot of things," Harry replied coolly.

"Guys," Neville said finally getting between them. "Come on..."

"No," Ron said shaking Neville's hand off his arm. "You know I'm beginning to think that maybe Hermione and I wouldn't have these problems if she didn't go running to you about everything!"

"Then why don't you listen to her once in awhile?" Harry asked furiously. "Instead of pissing her off all the time?"

"I listen just fine!" Ron roared at him. He suddenly rounded on Luna. "You ready to finish our tour or what?"

"I um..." Luna looked at Harry and Neville for a moment. "Sure..."

"Come on then," Ron said grabbing her arm and leading her away.

"That went well," Neville said shaking his head. "You still think this is going to work?"

"I don't know right now," Harry muttered. "He's such a jealous prick."

"I don't envy you on this one," Neville said quietly.

Luna struggled out of Ron's hold on her arm. "That's kind of hurting me, you know?"

"Sorry," Ron snapped. "I thought you wanted to see the bloody pitch."

"I do, but I'd like to make it out of here in one piece," she said quietly. "Don't you think you overreacted a little...?”

"Harry's trying to steal my girlfriend!" Ron glared at her.

"She's not your girlfriend anymore," Luna said gently.

"YES SHE IS!" Ron shouted.

"Ronald," Luna said. "I'm not trying to make you angry. I'm trying to help."

"Well then don't say Hermione's not my girlfriend," Ron snapped. "We might be taking a breather but we'll get back together."

"I should probably get back to the office," Luna said stuffing her notebook back in her bag. "Thank you..."

Ron huffed as Luna turned and walked away. He stomped back towards the locker room and grabbed his broom.

This morning he had felt as if everything was finally going to go right. And now it was as if nothing had changed.

*** *** ***

It took Ginny a long time to get home that night. She took the longest route possible, dreading the moment she was going to tell Draco her news.

She was pregnant.

Ginny had made the healer run through every test, spell, charm and potion possible but it had all come back to one inevitable conclusion. She was expecting, and she and Draco would be parents in seven months time.

Her hands were shaking as she opened the door. Draco poked his head out of the kitchen. "Red, you are in luck tonight. I have made you dinner."

"Oh," she said with a weak smile. "That was nice of you Draco."

"It's the least I can do for you after all you've done for me," he said his back to her as she entered the kitchen. "If it hadn't been for you, I imagine I'd be locked up in Azkaban or dead..."

Ginny didn't resist as he turned and pulled her into his arms, kissing her deeply.

Draco grinned as he pulled away. "That's your preview for later."

"Can't wait," Ginny said softly. "What did you make?"

"Grilled chicken," he said smiling at her. "Your favourite."

"Smells great," Ginny said. "I'm um... I'm just going to get dressed in something else."

Draco gave her one last kiss before turning his attention back to the stove.

Ginny headed for the bedroom and as soon as the door closed she let out a choked sob. How could she have been so lax in making sure her proper conception spell was in place? Pulling on a jumper and a pair of jeans, she threw her red hair back in a ponytail and went back into the kitchen.

"Your stupid brother sent an owl," Draco said as he poured them each a glass of wine. "Don't ask me which one. I can't tell them apart. Which one is it that lives in Romania again? Works with dragons?"

"Charlie," Ginny said quietly. "And don't call him stupid Draco."

"Okay," Draco said handing her a glass. She shook her head. "Come on, Red. It's good."

"No," Ginny said. "I'm not feeling so good tonight."

"What's wrong?" he asked touching her cheek. "You look a little pale."

Ginny bit her lower lip. "Draco..." she whispered. "I have something I have to tell you."

Draco sat down beside her. "Okay. Shoot. What's on your pretty mind?"

Ginny was silent for a few moments. "I don't even know how to say this..."

"You didn't tell your family about us, did you?" Draco asked her with a frown. "I know you like living in this perfect little world, but there's no chance in hell...."

"I'm pregnant," Ginny burst out then slapped her hands over her mouth.

His own words died on his lips. He couldn't have just heard her right. "You---you're what?"

"Pregnant," Ginny said hoarsely, her eyes filled with tears.

Draco was silent as he tried to let this sink in.

"I knew you'd be angry," Ginny stood up, her voice shaking. "Oh Merlin, I shouldn't have said anything..."

"You said you were taking precautions," he said quietly. "You said that you would make sure nothing happened."

"It just takes one time," Ginny crossed her arms and stared at the floor.

"A baby?" Draco asked shakily getting to his feet. "You and me?"

"Sure seems that way," Ginny said turning to stare out the window.

"So what are you going to do?" Draco asked, but as she turned around and glared at him, he quickly back-pedalled. "What are WE going to do then?"

"I don't know," Ginny said. "I just bloody found out. I haven't really had time to think about all this yet Draco."

"Sorry," he said angrily. "This isn't so easy for me, either."

Ginny sat back down and put her head in her hands. "Do you want me to get rid of it?" she asked in a tiny voice.

"I don't know what I want," he said truthfully. "Gin, we're too young to be having a baby. And it's not as if this is the most ideal situation..."

Ginny snorted. "Tell me something I don't know."

"Once your brothers and dad find out about this, I don't reckon it matters what I think," Draco said sitting down with a heavy sigh.

"I don't know what to do," Ginny's eyes filled with tears again and she tried to blink them away.

Draco took her in his arms. "Everything's going to be okay, Ginny."

"Is it?" she sobbed in his shoulder.

"We'll work something out," he said pulling her closer. "I promise."

"So you're not angry with me?" she asked, looking up at him.

He brushed some hair off her face. "I couldn't be angry with you, Red. It's just a shock. A really, really big shock."

"I won't be able to hide this forever," she said. "In a couple months I'm going to be showing."

"You want to tell your parents," Draco said looking down at her. "Don't you?"

"I'm going to have to," Ginny replied.

"You going to tell them who got you that way?" Draco asked her.

"What do you suggest I do?" Ginny asked as he brushed her hair off her forehead.

"Run away with me," Draco said only half-joking. "You know that they're never going to accept this, or us. The only way they'd accept you being pregnant is if Saint Potter did the deed."

"I would never do that with Harry," Ginny said.

"I still can't believe that wanker didn't even try," Draco said not able to resist a dig at Harry. "He was probably too busy trying to think of a way to get into Granger's knickers."

"Could we please focus on us?" Ginny asked.

"Sorry," Draco said. "So...when do you want to tell them?"

"I should tell my father first," Ginny said. "He's the only one who can calm my Mum down."

"If he doesn't have a heart attack first," Draco said hugging Ginny.

"My father loves me," Ginny said. "I think he'll take it hard at first, but get used to it and he'll help us Draco."

Draco didn't think so, but for Ginny's sake, he nodded and gave her a reassuring smile. "Come on then. Let's eat. You are eating for two..."

"We're going to have a baby Draco," Ginny said as he stroked her cheek.

"Aye," Draco said leaning in and giving her a kiss.

"A little of you and a little of me," Ginny couldn't resist being sentimental.

"There's a scary though," Draco teased.

"Not really," Ginny said sitting down as he got their dinner.

"If you think your parents are gong to have a hard time accepting this," Draco said. "I can only imagine what my mum and dad would say. Thankfully, they're both locked away..."

"Everyone just needs to see that you've changed Draco," Ginny insisted. "I've loved every moment we've spent together in this place. I love you."

"I love you too," Draco said setting a plate down before her. "Let's just hope it's enough."

"It will be," Ginny said. "Eventually they'll have to accept you. Even Ron will come around, although he may be the hardest to convince."

Draco frowned. "Weasley as my brother-in-law."

"That's only if you marry me," Ginny pointed out.

"You're having my kid," Draco said. "How could I not marry you?"

Ginny stared at him. "Really?"

"If that's what you want," he said sitting down with his own plate. "I know it's not much of a proposal..."

"Of course it's what I want," Ginny said, happy tears filling her eyes this time.

"So that's a yes?" he asked.

"Yes, it's a yes." Ginny kissed him. "Yes, yes, yes."

Draco laughed. "I'll have to get you a ring."

"A big one," Ginny smiled at him.

"You realise I'll have to go out of the house to do that," he said with a grin.

"I know," she said softly. "We'll get engaged after we tell my father okay?"

"Okay," he said. She made it sound so easy. Did she have any idea how hard this was actually going to be? No matter how much Arthur Weasley loved his daughter, there was no way in hell he'd ever accept Draco Malfoy as a son-in-law. No way.

*** *** ***

Harry knew he and Hermione had agreed to keep their distance, but he couldn't resist going to see her. She'd been on his mind all day and he couldn't stop thinking about how good it had felt to wake up with her in his arms.

She was deeply absorbed in some paperwork for Monday when she heard a knock on her door.

Hermione set her papers aside and walked toward the door.

"Hiya," he said sheepishly when she opened the door.

"Hey," she said. "I didn't expect to see you here..."

"I know," Harry said. "I was on my way home and I just---I wanted to see you."

"You did?" Hermione knew she shouldn't feel pleased but she did. "Why don't you um... come on in." she opened the door wider.

He smiled as he walked inside. "Where's my favourite cat?"

"Crookshanks is around here somewhere," Hermione replied.

He wanted to kiss her, but knew that would be a very bad idea. "How was your day?" he asked.

"Pretty uneventful," she said. "Monday should prove to be a bit more exciting- we start with our witnesses."

"I might have to drop in," Harry said grinning at her. "I love watching you in action."

She blushed at his comment. "Harry..." she said.

He nodded knowing that they were probably treading into dangerous water. "Neville dropped by today. He's engaged to Susan Bones."

"He is?" Hermione smiled. "That's wonderful. I'm so happy for him."

"I told him about you and me," Harry said. "Well, he sort of guessed."

"He guessed?" Hermione gave him a strange look. "Guessed?"

"Maybe not so much as guessed but I'd run into Ron earlier and he made some comments and I---" Harry said his voice trailing off. It wasn't really his place to tell Hermione about Ron's plans to propose.

"And you what?" Hermione narrowed her eyes.

"Sort of told him about you and me," Harry said. "Don't be angry, Hermione. I just needed someone to talk to who was neutral."

"I guess I can't be too angry," Hermione replied. "This is hard Harry."

"I know," he said stepping closer. "Ron and I had another row."

"About what's going on between us?" Hermione asked, leading him into the kitchen.

"Sort of," Harry said evasively.

"Why don't you tell me what you both said?" Hermione gave him a look.

"Do you have any butterbeer?" Harry asked making a move for the icebox.

"I might," Hermione replied. "But not so fast Potter. You tell me what you both said."

"He told me that he wants to---" Harry began. "He wants to marry you."

"WHAT?" Hermione shrieked.

"That was kind of my reaction too," Harry said quietly.

"What on earth is he thinking?" Hermione asked.

"Search me," Harry said with a shrug. "You know just when I think it would be possible for him to accept us, something like this happens."

"I don't want to marry him," Hermione said quietly. "I care about Ron but after these last few days, I've come to realise I'm not in love with him."

"You aren’t?" Harry asked.

"No," Hermione answered.

"He thinks you still do," Harry said turning away from her.

"I guess breaking up with him wasn't enough of a hint," Hermione shook her head. "Bother..."

"This is a big fucking mess," Harry said quietly.

"You said it," Hermione snorted with a derisive laugh. "Why do we have to hide, you know? If you and I feel something for each other we should DAMN well be able to show it Harry."

"I keep thinking about this morning," he said softly turning around to look at her.

Hermione bit her lower lip. "I don't want to hide this Harry."

"We've been hiding it for far too long," he said. "Come here..."

Without a word she went over to him. Harry pulled her onto his lap.

"Hermione," he whispered.

"I know," she said softly.

Harry gave her a long, deep kiss.

She tangled her fingers in his messy hair as his arms wrapped around her waist, bringing them together as close as possible. "Merlin I didn't think I could ever want someone this much," Hermione whispered when he tore his mouth from hers for a moment.

"Neither did I," he said standing up with her wrapped around his waist.

"I don't want to stop tonight," she said, gazing at him intently. "I don't care about Ron or Ginny or anyone else."

"Who?" Harry asked grinning at her.

She smiled back before pulling his head to hers for another kiss.

He carried her back to the bedroom without breaking their kiss.

Frantically, they both began to peel each other's clothes off, dropping them unceremoniously onto the floor as they fused their lips together.

"Hermione," he said pulling away to look at her. "You're beautiful."

"You mean that don't you?" she asked softly, running her fingers through his hair.

"Yes," he said kissing her again. "I've thought about being with you like this..."

"I have too," Hermione said breathlessly. "After the first time we kissed..."

"I didn't want to leave that night," he said. "When you ran off, I wanted to go upstairs after you."

"But you had to go fight Voldemort," she answered softly. "I was so terrified Harry."

"You and me both," he said brushing some hair behind her ear. "But I'm here now and so are you."

"Let's stop talking," Hermione said suggestively as his fingers went to unhook her bra. "Just touch me Harry..."

"No more talking," he agreed peeling her bra away.

Outside in the hall, Ron knocked gently on the door. In his other hand, he held a bouquet of pink roses. There was no answer to his knock so he tried once more. Again, no response.

He reached into his pocket for the key Hermione had given him a few months back.

Harry and Hermione were so busy they didn't hear her front door open and close, nor did they hear Ron call out her name.

Crookshanks hissed when he saw Ron.

"Shut up you little devil," Ron said. "You never liked me..."

Crookshanks reached out his claws and sank them into Ron's leg.

"Oww!" Ron said shaking the cat off.

"Did you hear something?" Hermione asked, pulling away for a moment.

Harry shook his head and kissed her again.

Ron reached down and rubbed his leg and glared at the cat. The lights were on in the kitchen and the sitting room so he wondered if perhaps his girlfriend was at home. Maybe, she was taking a bath or was in bed. Either way, he thought, would be a win-win situation for him.

"That time I heard something," Hermione pulled away again. "It sounded like someone in my hallway."

"Hermione?" Ron called out. "It's me, baby."

"Oh my God," Hermione said, her face going pale.

"Shite," Harry whispered. "What do we do?"

"I don't know," she said frantically, jumping from the bed and yanking her undergarments on. "You stay here- I'll go see what he's doing."

Harry nodded and watched as Hermione grabbed her dressing gown.

"Baby?" Ron called out again putting his hand on the door knob. "Why's the door locked?"

"Ron wait just a minute!" Hermione said exasperatedly.

"I have seen you in your pyjamas before," he said leaning against the door. "And in a lot less...."

Hermione cast one last stricken glance at Harry before easing the door open. "I was kipping you know," she said, glaring at her ex.

"Sorry," he apologised smiling at her. "If it makes you feel any better, your demented cat scratched the hell out of my leg."

"Crookshanks is NOT demented," Hermione bristled.

"Your cat hates me," Ron said. "And since I'm so charming and sweet, that makes him demented."

"What are you doing here?" Hermione demanded, slipping out and closing the bedroom door behind her.

"I brought you these," he said handing her the roses. "And I thought we could talk..."

"Talk about what?" Hermione asked. "Ron please- I told you we needed space and--"

"I know you said that, but we belong together," he said. "And I've missed you."

Hermione led him into the kitchen. "Ron," she began quietly. "I care about you. I really do... but I don't think we belong together."

"Hermione, I know we don't have that much in common, but that's what's worked for us in the past," Ron said sitting down. "It's what you liked most about me, remember?"

"At one point in my life sure," Hermione replied. "But I've changed, and so have you. We've grown apart these past few months especially."

"That's because we've been busy," Ron argued. "And we just need to find time and make this work."

Hermione rubbed her eyes. "Ron..." she sighed.

"What?" he asked standing up and walking over to her. "Come on, baby..."

"Don't call me that," she said wearily. "Ron you're not listening to a word I say!"

"I am," he said grinning at her. "Come on, Hermione..."

"NO!" she snapped. "Ron we're not getting back together all right?"

Ron looked at her. "Is there someone else?"

Hermione didn't know how to answer that.

"Silence," Ron muttered shaking his head. "Great. Just fan-bloody-tastic, Hermione."

"You don't own me all right?" Hermione said angrily. "I can do whatever I want with whomever I want."

"Is he here now?" Ron asked making a move for the bedroom.

"Get out," Hermione said coldly.

"No, I think I'd like to meet him," Ron said. "Come on out!"

"There's no one in there," Hermione hissed dangerously.

"Right," Ron said angrily. "You know what? I don't care! You go ahead and have fun with whoever that is!"

"Fine," Hermione crossed her arms. "I will thank you!"

"Don't expect me to be around when you wake up and realise what we had!" Ron hissed before stalking out of the flat.

Hermione slammed the door behind him and huffed as she leaned against the wall.

Harry hesitantly stepped out of the bedroom, he was partially dressed. "That went well," he said dryly.

Hermione shook her head. "I can't believe he thinks we can get back together." she said furiously.

"I think he might have gotten the picture this time," Harry said folding his arms. "I couldn't help hearing..."

"I think my whole bloody building heard," Hermione said dryly.

"He certainly knows how to kill the mood, eh?" Harry asked.

"That goes without saying," Hermione looked at him. "I mean it though Harry. We aren't going to hide this anymore."

"I'm not going to lose you," he said softly. "Not now."

Hermione went over to him and rested her head on his chest. "We'll make this work."

"We'll start this weekend," Harry promised. "I'm going to take you out on a proper date."

Hermione smiled. "Really?"

"The best restaurant in London," he said grinning at her. "And anything else you want, you'll get it."

"I just want you," she said, her voice muffled.

"You're easy to please," he teased. "Because you already have that."

Hermione kissed him. "We're really going to need each other. The media's going to have a field day with this."

"Are you sure you're ready for that?" Harry asked.

Hermione nodded. "I've been friends with you for how long?" she smiled.

"I just don't like the idea of someone else prying into our personal lives," Harry said. "It's no one's business, but ours."

"I agree, but you're famous Harry," Hermione pointed out. "We'll do what we can to keep things between us but it's going to be big. And there will be a few people who will be unhappy about this." she wound her arms around his neck. "But we'll deal with it, we always do."

"So Saturday night," Harry said resting his forehead on hers. "You and me."

"You're taking me out on a date?" she asked, her fingers toying with his hair.

He smiled. "If you don't mind, that is."

Hermione shook her head. "I don't mind."

"Great," Harry said softly. "We'll dress up and go out for dinner and then we'll go back to my place...and I'll make sure the place is completely locked down and there won't be any interruptions from jealous exes..."

Hermione shook her head. "You'd better be ready to woo me Potter," she said. "I'm not easy to impress."

"Don't I know it," he said giving her a kiss. "I'm going to knock your socks off, Granger."

"You're mostly there already," she said, kissing him back.

"You're raising the bar on me, eh?" he asked nipping at her ear. "You're going to make me work really hard, aren't you?"

"Keep doing that," she answered her eyes half closed.

"Five days until Saturday," Harry breathed against her skin. "I'm not so sure I can wait that long..."

"You could stay tonight," Hermione suggested.

"I really want to," he said pressing her against the door and kissing her neck. "But....I....think....we....should...wait."

"We don't have to shag," Hermione said. "I just like having you here."

"Twist my arm," he said grinning at her.

A/N: We continue to be blown away by the response this story continues to get from you guys. Thank you so much for the feedback. We hope you enjoy this latest chapter and a Happy Belated Birthday to Ronald Weasley!

Someone Said Goodbye – Enya

Summer. When the day is over
there’s a heart a little colder;
someone said goodbye,
but you don’t know why.
Somewhere there is someone keeping
All the tears they have been weeping,
Someone said goodbye,
But you don’t know why.

Is there a reason
Why a broken heart begins to cry?
Is there a reason
You were lost although you don’t know why?
Give me a reason
Why you never want to say goodbye.
If there’s a reason,
I don’t know why.

***

Ginny not only had second doubts about telling her father, but she had third doubts, fourth doubts, even fifth and sixth ones. Draco was in his polyjuiced form next to her, as she wouldn't go alone and her palm was sweaty in his.

"It's going to be okay," Draco reassured her. "Your dad practically adores Potter, right?"

"Well yes," Ginny said. "But you're not him..."

"I look like him though," Draco said grinning at her. "I'll change back after you tell him the truth and everything will be fine."

"Okay," Ginny said, still nervous.

Draco knew this wasn't going to be easy and to tell the truth, he wasn't looking forward to this either. He didn't care one jot about Arthur Weasley or Ginny's brothers. He'd be happy if they just ran away and started life somewhere new.

"Wait a minute," Ginny said, mussing his hair. "You look too neat to be Harry."

Draco laughed. "I still can't believe you ever dated that arse."

"Shut up," Ginny said. "I was fifteen all right?"

"And I dated Pansy Parkinson," Draco said as Ginny continued to mess with his hair. "There's a year of my life I'll never get back."

"Now that is disgusting," Ginny replied. "There..."

"Let's get this over with," Draco said pushing the up button for the lift. "I hate looking like this."

"I prefer seeing you as yourself too," Ginny said.

"Good answer, Red," Draco said. "Just remember to tell him just like I coached you."

"I'll try," Ginny said, slipping her hand into his.

The lift pinged open and they stood back for the other people to get out.

"Hello, Ginny," Luna said nearly bumping into the girl. "I stopped by to see you, but your father said you had the day off. Hi, Harry."

Ginny kicked Draco's leg.

"Lovegood," Draco muttered.

Luna stared quizzically at him. "I'm surprised to see you here. When I spoke to you last night you said that you would be working all day."

"Can't I take a break?" Draco eyed her lazily.

"I suppose," Luna said still looking uncertainly at him. "The trial's in recess. If you hurry, you'll be able to catch up to Hermione."

"Why would I want to see that---" Draco started to say.

"Thanks Luna," Ginny said hurriedly. "See you."

She pushed Draco into the lift and watched with a stricken expression as the doors closed on Luna's shell shocked face.

"You nearly blew it," she hissed to Draco when they were alone.

"Ease up," Draco scoffed. "I don't care about Loony Lovegood."

"Yeah well you should," Ginny snapped. "She's good friends with Harry."

"Further reason why I should care less," Draco said giving her a kiss. "For luck, Gin."

Ginny closed her eyes, picturing Draco kissing her and not Harry.

The lift pinged open and they pulled reluctantly away from each other. Ginny's hands were shaking as she allowed Draco to lead her to her father's office.

"Ginevra," Arthur said with a smile upon seeing his daughter. "And Harry!"

"Hi Daddy," Ginny said giving him a hug. "We thought we'd stop by and see you."

"Mr. Weasley," Draco said in a low voice.

"Always good to see you Harry," Arthur peered at him. "You sound as if you've got a frog in your throat my boy."

Draco coughed. "Bit of a cold is all."

"What brings you by on your day off sweetheart?" Arthur asked.

"Harry and I had something we wanted to tell you," Ginny said sitting down on the brown sofa across from her father's desk. Draco sat down beside her.

"I think I know what this is," Arthur said beaming at them.

"Maybe," Draco crossed his arms.

"I can't say this comes to me as a surprise," Arthur said. "Your mother and I have been expecting this for years now."

"Daddy--" Ginny started to say.

Arthur grinned. "We've always thought of Harry as one of the family..."

Draco couldn't stop himself from snorting and Ginny gave him a look.

"So when are you two going to be wed?" Arthur looked at them expectantly.

"As soon as possible," Ginny said quietly. "We sort of have to."

"Have to?" Arthur was confused for a moment. "Ginevra--"

"I'm pregnant," Ginny blurted out.

Arthur stared between her and the polyjuiced Draco for several tense moments.

"I just found out a few days ago," Ginny continued. "And it's not as if we wouldn't have taken this step eventually."

"I love your daughter," Draco said looking at Ginny. "And there isn't anything I wouldn't do for her."

"Well," Arthur said. "I must say, this isn't what I was expecting to hear after all but..." he peered at Draco again. "Harry..."

Draco was still looking at Ginny.

"I love him too," Ginny said softly resting her head on Draco's shoulder.

"Harry," Arthur turned him around. "Your hair is changing colour..."

"W-what?" Draco asked angrily.

Ginny slapped her hands over her mouth in horror- they'd obviously waited too long at home before leaving and now he was changing back into himself.

"Malfoy," Arthur said coolly. He reached for his wand. "Ginevra...you go and get help."

"No," Ginny shook her head. "Daddy it's not what you think--"

"Stand back, sweetheart," Arthur said pointing his wand at Draco.

"NO!" Ginny said, standing in front of her beloved. "Daddy, Harry's not the father of my baby. Draco is!"

Draco sneered. "That's right, Weasley. Me."

Arthur's face was set in stone. "Ginevra what on earth have you done?"

Ginny looked at her father. "I love him, Daddy."

"That's right," Malfoy said stepping closer to Ginny. "She saved my life."

"Get away from my daughter," Arthur said angrily. "You're a vile, deceitful wizard, just like your father. And you will also rot away in Azkaban like him as well!"

"You really want to do that to the father of your grandchild?" Draco asked. "You'd really do that?"

"I don't trust Malfoys," Arthur said evenly.

"Daddy, that's not fair!" Ginny argued. "You always told us when we were growing up not to judge other people by who they were. You're doing that right now!"

"Ginevra get over here," Arthur snapped.

"No," Ginny said stubbornly.

"Ginevra I won't ask again," Arthur warned. "This will break your mother's heart."

"She's always said that she wants me to be happy," Ginny said. "And Draco does that. Can't you just try and get to know him. If you do this, I know Mum will come round."

"No," Arthur said. "Not a Malfoy. Not in my house or in my family."

"Fine," Ginny said moving for the sofa to retrieve her bag. Arthur reached for her arm causing her to stumble.

"Get your hands off her," Draco pushed the older man away.

"She's my daughter!" Arthur said angrily.

"She's going to be my wife," Draco snapped back. "Despite the fact that you hate me, Ginny and I love each other. We're going to have a baby and I'm going to marry her."

"Over my dead body," Arthur said reaching again for his wand.

"That can be arranged," Draco threatened.

Arthur finally managed to grab his wand and he pointed it directly at Draco. "You will never be part of my family. Never."

"Daddy please don't," Ginny said, tears in her eyes.

"You will never see my daughter again," Arthur said grabbing onto Ginny's arm with his free hand. "Come on, Ginevra. I want to get you home."

"NO!" Ginny screamed.

"I told you to get your hands off of her!" Draco screamed.

Arthur faced Draco only to see the blond's wand pointed directly at him.

"You've left us with no choice," Draco said making a move to pull Ginny toward him.

Ginny allowed Draco to pull her close. "I'm going to be with him Daddy," she whispered.

"NO!" Arthur shouted.

Draco kept his wand trained on Arthur. "Let us go."

"You get out of here," Arthur snapped, making a move towards his desk to sound an alarm- every Ministry office was equipped with one.

Draco would be damned if he was going to go to Azkaban at Arthur Weasley's hands.

"AVADA KEDAVRA!" Draco yelled.

Ginny screamed again as her father's body slumped over the desk. "WHAT DID YOU DO?" she shoved Draco aside.

"He---he was going to send for security," Draco said staring in disbelief at Arthur Weasley's body. "I-I've never...I never..."

"You killed my father," Ginny sobbed hysterically. "Draco what did you do?"

"...killed anyone," Draco finished weakly. He lowered his wand and felt as if his legs were about to give. "Ginny...we...we need to get out of here now..."

"You killed my father," Ginny was draped over Arthur's dead form, gripping his robes.

"I-I didn't mean to," Draco said going to her side. Someone knocked at the door causing both of them to jump.

"Mr. Weasley?" a voice called out from the other side of the door. "Are you okay? We heard shouting..."

"Draco what are we going to do?" Ginny was desperate.

Draco thought for a minute. "Um...I'm going to....I'm going to Apparate back to our flat. I-I'm sure everyone saw you come in here with Harry..."

"You can't Apparate out of here," Ginny whispered through clenched teeth.

"I can't?" Draco asked feeling stupid. "Right...well, is there any way I can sneak out of here then?"

The knocking on the door became more insistent. "Mr. Weasley?"

"No," Ginny's eyes were filled with tears again. "Draco there's nowhere we can go."

"Do you---do you have anymore of the potion?" Draco asked reaching for her bag on the sofa. "I could probably walk out of here as Potter..."

"You can't do that!" Ginny hissed as he dug through her bag, extracting a small vial.

"You want me to go to Azkaban?" Draco asked glaring at her. "Because if I don't do this, that's exactly where I'll go!"

Ginny didn't know what to say or do. Her mind was going in twenty different directions. She looked back and forth between her father's body and Draco as he swallowed the contents of the vial.

Within moments, he'd transformed back into Harry. The knocking again grew more insistent. "Tell them that you're fine," he instructed his fiancée." "Do it, Gin."

"I can't," Ginny whispered. "I can't Draco!"

"You have to," Draco pleaded. "For me, please!"

Ginny stared at him, her lower lip trembling dangerously. "We're fine," she said in as clear a voice as possible.

"Are you sure?" the voice called back. "I heard shouting..."

"We're fine," Ginny said in a stronger voice. "Leave us!"

"Okay," the woman's voice said and Draco listened at the door.

For what seemed like forever, neither of them spoke. "Someone will find him," Draco said gently. "Come on, Ginny. Let's go home."

"My father," she whimpered. "Oh Merlin..."

"He gave me no choice," Draco said putting an arm around her as she sobbed. "Ginny, I wish I could take it back."

"They're going to send us both to Azkaban." she sobbed. "We were both in here..."

"No one has to know," Draco said comforting her. "They saw you walk in here with Potter, not me."

"Exactly," Ginny cried out. "They saw ME in here too!"

Draco began to pace, trying to collect his thoughts. "Um, what if...what if you tell them that you came here to get Harry to confess to getting you pregnant and... and refusing to marry you...."

"Frame him?" Ginny asked. "You've gone mad Draco."

"It's the only way out of this!" Draco said angrily. "Unless you have some better idea..."

"You shouldn't have killed him," Ginny said in a shrill voice.

"I didn't mean to," Draco said quietly. "He was going to send me to Azkaban. Is that what you wanted?"

"No," Ginny sobbed again. "I don't know what I want."

Draco kneeled before her and cupped her face in his hands. "I'm sorry, Ginny. You know I didn't mean to do this."

Ginny stared at him, and then shook her head. "Let's do what we have to do," she said dejectedly. "To get out of here..."

"I love you," he said giving her a kiss. "Come on..."

Ginny nodded, tears in her eyes as she looked at her father again.

"Daddy," she whispered. "I'm so sorry."

"Come on baby," Draco said. "We'll figure this out."

Ginny kissed her father's forehead. His skin was so cold and pale. She finally allowed Draco to pull her to her feet.

"Come on," he said again. "Just stay calm..." he was already hatching a new plan in his head for how he would get them out of this.

"Should I go first?" she asked. "And then you?"

"We'll go together," he said firmly.

She nodded wordlessly and leaned against him for support.

An hour later Draco came back, freshly disguised as Harry Potter. Without any glances at anyone, he strode to Arthur's office, set on framing his archenemy for Arthur Weasley's murder.

*** *** ***

Harry had arranged for them to go to a posh Muggle restaurant that evening, so Hermione dressed with care in a nice dress and was in the midst of putting on her jewellery when her doorbell rang.

Crookshanks followed her to the door and she grinned nervously at him before opening the door.

"Hey," she said. "I'm almost ready- come on in."

He didn't make any move to go inside instead he just stared at her. "You don't need to do anything else," he said a nervous tone to his voice. "You look....beautiful."

"Thanks," she said, a bit shyly. "Um... did you want anything to drink?"

He shook his head. "I already had a little something in the car on the way over." At her shocked expression, he laughed. "I wasn't driving! I hired a car for the evening."

"You did?" Hermione asked. "Harry!"

"What?" he asked innocently.

"You're going to all this trouble," Hermione said.

"It's our first date," Harry said finally stepping into the room. "And I wanted to make it special for you."

"Thank you," Hermione said, leaning over to kiss him.

He smiled. "I haven't done anything yet."

"But if I know you, you will," Hermione laughed. "I'll only be a few minutes."

"Okay," he said squeezing her hand before letting her go.

Hermione finished getting ready quickly and Harry was already in the hallway with her coat when she came out of her room. "Are you reading my mind?" she teased.

"Maybe," he said with a wink. "You really do look amazing."

"You always clean up nice," Hermione replied. "I remember seeing you in dress robes at the Yule Ball during our 4th year. You were quite fetching Harry."

Harry laughed as he helped her into her coat. "That wasn't one of my better nights. I think Parvati Patil still hates me for that."

"Nah," Hermione grinned at him. "Not after how fanciable you were in 6th year."

Harry rolled his eyes. "I'd like to forget our sixth year."

"So would I," Hermione wrinkled her nose. "I still think of canaries and it gives me the chills."

"Kind of feels like we weren't ourselves then, doesn't it?" Harry asked holding the door for her.

"Hardly," Hermione replied, gasping at the sight of the limousine waiting outside.

The driver was leaning against the car and stood up abruptly when he saw them. He made a move for the door, but Harry shook his head. "I've got it, Raymond. Thank you."

"Very good sir," the chauffer replied.

"My, my..." Hermione was impressed as she slid inside.

"You're doing better than me," Harry said with a laugh as he slid in beside her. "When I first got in here, I was looking around like a kid in a candy shop. There's a telly in here, too."

“These cars are incredible,” Hermione agreed. “Better than any old broom.”

"As if I could get you on a broom," he said nudging her.

"You can't," Hermione said pertly.

"I know I've said this before, but you'd like it if you gave it a chance," he said grinning at her. "There's nothing in the world like it, Hermione."

"That's your opinion," Hermione replied. "Definitely not mine."

Harry poured them both a glass of champagne. "You just haven't had the right experience on a broom is all."

"Keep wishing," Hermione accepted the glass with a smile. "You won't be getting me on a broom Potter."

"I never thought I'd get you on a date," he said clinking glasses with her. "But look at us now."

"That's true," she said sipping the champagne. "We've wasted a lot of time Harry. I wish we had talked about that kiss sooner."

"Me too," he said leaning back in his seat. "When I came back, I was so out of it. And you and Ron were..."

"Together," Hermione shook her head. "It was more for comfort at the time but now I wonder why I stayed with him so long. Convenience I suppose..."

"There were so many times when I almost asked you about it," Harry said looking at her.

"No more regrets," Hermione said, brushing his wayward hair out of his eyes. "We're here now."

"Right," Harry said grinning at her. "This is a new start for us."

She moved closer to him on the seat and finished her champagne. "So what restaurant are we going to?"

"Le Gavroche in Mayfair," Harry replied. "Have you heard of it?"

"No," Hermione shook her head. "What's it like?"

"I don't actually know," Harry admitted. "Neville recommended it. It was where he proposed to Susan."

"Must be nice if we're all gussied up like this," Hermione leaned against him.

"Nothing but the best for you," he said putting his arm around her.

Light conversation flowed between them as they arrived at the restaurant. "This is nice," Hermione was impressed.

"It is," Harry agreed looking around the elegant dining room. After they checked their coats, Harry took Hermione's hand.

"Here's your table sir," the maitre d set the menus down. Harry pulled Hermione's chair out for her and then took his.

Harry watched as Hermione looked around the room.

"I think we might be the youngest people here," he whispered impishly.

"I think so too," she laughed. "I suppose that means the food is good. Elderly people can be so picky about what they eat."

He grinned over his menu at her. She asked him what he was thinking of getting and he reluctantly tore his eyes from her and tried to concentrate on the menu. To his horror, the entire menu was in French.

"Hmmm..." Hermione grinned. "Interesting menu here..."

"Yeah," Harry gulped.

"Need some help?" Hermione asked. "I know a bit of French."

Harry shook his head although he did need help. Big time. He was just wondering if he could sneak off to Fleur Delacour Weasley's house to get her to translate for him when the waiter approached their table. Harry decided to just order whatever Hermione did. They usually enjoyed the same foods.

"I'll have the coque au vin," Hermione ordered once their waiter came over with their wine.

Harry smiled in relief. "That sounds great. I'll have one of those, too."

"Very good sir," the waiter nodded.

"Do you know what I ordered?" Hermione asked with a laugh once he'd gone.

"Of course," Harry lied.

"I didn't know you were so fond of snails," Hermione was enjoying his.

"Snails?" Harry asked a stricken look on his face. "You...you ordered snails?"

"They're quite delicious," Hermione bit her lower lip to keep from laughing.

He made a mental note to never, ever listen to advice from Neville Longbottom ever again. He should have gone with his instinct and taken her to an Italian place or some restaurant that served traditional English foods. Now, he was going to be eating...snails. And all because he had so wanted to make this evening special for her.

"Harry," Hermione couldn't hold her giggles any longer. "You're too easy to tease! We both ordered chicken in wine sauce."

For a moment, he was too stunned to speak. But her laughter was infectious and he couldn't help joining in. "You are an evil woman, Hermione Granger."

"You love it," she said, still laughing.

"Possibly," he said leaning back in his chair. "So, I don't know a word of French. You found me out."

"I suspected as much," Hermione sipped her wine.

Harry laughed. "I get it. You enjoyed watching me squirm."

"It's a rare occasion you're caught off guard," Hermione's eyes twinkled.

"The Boy Who Lived isn't perfect," Harry said with a gasp.

"Who'd have thought?" Hermione deadpanned.

"My best friend for one," Harry said. "Who enjoys watching me make a fool out of myself..."

"Well could you imagine Ron in a place like this?" Hermione asked, shaking her head. "He'd just point and eat."

"Ron," Harry said quietly.

Hermione bit her lower lip. "Sorry, I didn't mean to bring him up."

"He'd have come up eventually," Harry said shaking his head.

"We don't have to talk about him tonight Harry," Hermione objected.

"He's going to hate us both," Harry said. "Are we ready for that?"

"He'll have a typical Ron Weasley reaction," Hermione nodded. "We'll get the backlash, but once he realises that we're not going to hide how we feel he'll get over it."

"I'm not so sure," Harry said quietly. "I know what it's like to watch the woman you love with another bloke..."

"Do you?" she asked intently.

Harry nodded. "It's not easy."

"I suppose it wouldn't be," she said softly, her eyes still trained on his.

"I never told anyone," Harry said softly. "How I felt..."

"I guess you could say I never did either," Hermione confessed quietly. "I just hid behind Ron all this time."

He reached across the table for her hand. "I've had some pretty amazing dreams about you though."

She blushed. "Harry!"

He squeezed her hand. "It's the truth and you did say you wanted us to be honest with each other."

"Well of course," Hermione began but a commotion at the front of the restaurant made them both turn around and look.

"I wonder what's going on," Harry said craning his neck for a better look.

"I'm not sure," Hermione said. "Looks like police or something..."

Harry recognised two familiar figures and he wondered what on earth they would be doing here in a Muggle restaurant.

"Tonks and Kingsley Shacklebolt," Harry said looking at Hermione who could only shrug in response.

"What on earth would they be doing here?" she wondered as they began working their way over to the table she and Harry were sitting at.

The two Aurors wore grave, serious expressions and Harry wondered what horrible news the two of them must have.

"Harry," Tonks said. "Can you come outside with us? There's something we need to discuss with you."

"What's going on?" Hermione asked before Harry could even get up.

"It'd be best if we told you outside," Tonks said. "Come on..."

Harry wordlessly got up and Hermione followed them out, feeling in her gut that something was very, very wrong.

"What's going on?" Harry asked when they were out of earshot of the other patrons.

"Arthur Weasley was found dead in his office late this evening," Kingsley said quietly.

Hermione slapped her hands over her mouth and let out a loud cry.

Harry was speechless as he tried to comprehend what Kingsley had just told them. Arthur Weasley had been like a father to him and had always treated him as one of his own.

"I hate to ask you this," Kingsley said. "But where were you this afternoon, Harry?"

Harry looked over at him in surprise. "I--I was at the office all day."

"Can you have anyone verify this?" Tonks asked him solemnly.

"What?" Harry asked still in shock.

"What difference does it make where Harry was?" Hermione said wiping at her eyes. Comprehension dawned on her as to why Kingsley and Tonks were here. "You can't think Harry had something to do with this!"

"There have been a few witnesses who said they heard loud shouts coming from Arthur's office this afternoon after they saw Harry go in there," Kingsley said. "Harry you'll have to come with us."

"I haven't seen Arthur in a few days," Harry said shaking his head. "I wasn't at the Ministry today, Kingsley..."

"Ginny Weasley said that you went there with her today," Tonks said. "That you...that you went there to tell Arthur about the baby..."

"Baby?" Harry interjected.

"Harry and Ginny aren't having a baby," Hermione snapped. "Tonks!"

"She said that she took you there to tell you both about the pregnancy," Tonks explained. "And that Harry lost it when he found out. And that Arthur was very upset that you weren't going to stand by her..."

Harry wished someone would wake him up. This had to be some sick, sad nightmare. "I've...I've never slept with Ginny, Tonks."

"Until we can prove otherwise," Kingsley was reluctant to say this. "We have to place you under arrest Harry."

*** *** ***

Hermione paced back and forth in the waiting room, hoping someone would show up soon so she could go in to see Harry. He'd been brought in over an hour ago and she was growing antsy with anticipation and angry because she had no idea what was going on. At that moment the door slammed open and Ron appeared.

Ron's eyes were red and she could tell he'd been crying. He looked at her in surprise and her heart went out to him.

"Ron," Hermione said sympathetically. "I'm so sorry..."

"My dad," he said brokenly. "Hermione I just can't believe that he's... that he's..."

"I know," she said giving him a hug. "I couldn't believe it when I heard. I can't imagine what you and your family are going through..."

"Mum hasn't stopped crying," Ron said heavily. "Ginny's beside herself as well because she thinks she could have stopped this from happening."

At the mention of Ginny's name, Hermione pulled away. "You won't believe this, Ron, but they think Harry had something to do with this..."

Ron's jaw set angrily. "He killed my father Hermione."

Hermione shook her head. "Ron, you can't believe that. Harry loved Mr. Weasley like a dad..."

"Everyone saw him go into my dad's office," Ron said sharply. "And then he was found dead."

"I know this looks bad," Hermione said grabbing on to Ron's arm. "But you and I both know Harry wouldn't have, he couldn't have done this, Ron."

Ron pulled his arm away. "Why are you here?" he asked, focusing on her.

Hermione didn't answer right away. Ron was already going through so much; she wasn't so sure how he'd deal with the truth.

"I-I was with Harry when Tonks and Kingsley picked him up," Hermione said quietly.

"WHAT?" Ron asked angrily.

"And I've been trying to get back there to see him, but they just keep putting me off," Hermione said hastily.

"Why would you want to see a murderer?" Ron asked coldly.

Hermione stared at him in disbelief. "Harry didn't kill your father, Ron. I know that you are hurting right now and that you're not thinking too clearly, but you know that deep down he couldn't have done this. He's our friend. He's going to need us."

"Wrong," Ron's eyes were dark and narrowed. "He's not my friend- a friend wouldn't do what he's done."

"He was in his office today, Ronald," Hermione said loyally. "I believe him."

"Bullshit," Ron crossed his arms. "You shouldn't be sticking up for him Hermione."

"Ron, I think we need to..." she started to say, but she saw Remus Lupin striding toward them. "Professor Lupin, how is he?"

Remus didn't bother reminding Hermione that he hadn't been a professor in quite some time. "He's holding up. You're both welcome to see him, if you'd like."

"Yes," Hermione said immediately, heading for the door.

"I'd like to see him too," Ron said angrily.

"Not if you're going to accuse him," Hermione said, her eyes glittering.

"I'm going to kill him," Ron said making a move for the door, but Lupin held him back.

"Go on in, Hermione," Lupin said. "Ron will be out here with me."

"Thank you," Hermione shot a hard look at her ex and headed inside.

Harry was hunched over the table, his head in his hands and he looked up when he heard the door.

"Harry," Hermione rushed over to him. "Harry you didn't do this. You couldn't have!"

She nearly knocked him over with the fierce hug she gave him. "You're about the only one who thinks so," Harry said quietly.

"I'm going to be your lawyer," Hermione said. "I'm going to prove you didn't do this."

Harry shook his head. "You can't, Hermione. You're a prosecutor. I imagine the Ministry would want you to lead their case against me. You're the best they have."

"I am not going up against you Harry," Hermione said firmly. "If I have to, I'll quit."

"I can't ask you to do that," Harry said. "Lupin said he could recommend someone..."

"No," Hermione shook her head. "It's going to be me defending you Harry. Don't argue."

Harry recognised the look on her face and he knew that there was no room to argue even if he wanted to. The truth was he knew that if anyone could get him out of this, it would be her.

He took her hands in his. "This isn't how I imagined out first date to end."

"Me either," she gave him a rueful smile. "And when this is all over, you're going to take me on another date and it'll end much better."

Harry kissed her softly. "Promise?"

"I promise," she ran her hand through his hair. "I know you're innocent and I'm going to prove this to everyone."

"Thank you," he said resting his head on her forehead.

They stayed like that for a few moments. "Harry," Hermione broke the silence. "Ron's outside with Lupin..." she sighed. "He doesn't... think the same way I do."

Harry had expected as much. A part of him could understand why, but he hoped that Ron would eventually come around and know that he wasn't capable of doing something so horrible. "They'll all hate me, I imagine."

"I don't know how he can think you did this Harry," Hermione said, still resting her forehead against his. "He's supposed to be your best friend. And Ginny- telling them that YOU got her pregnant! What on earth is wrong with her?"

"I don't know," Harry said. "I have never been with her, Hermione. You believe that, don't you?"

"Of course I believe you," Hermione said. "Harry I know when you're lying all right?"

"I've never been able to put anything past you," he said smiling at her. "And you're the only one, you know? The only one who has always been here for me..."

"You're my best friend," Hermione said. "And now you're more than that. I'm not about to let you get locked away for something you didn't do."

Harry leaned in to kiss her once more.

Hermione pressed her lips to his, kissing him a bit urgently.

Lupin cleared his throat when he came into the room.

"Sorry to interrupt, but it's time, Harry," Lupin said.

The couple reluctantly broke apart. "I'll be in touch," Hermione vowed. "I'll start to work on this right away."

Harry nodded and watched as she walked out of the room.

"How long has this been going on?" Lupin asked Harry when they were alone.

Harry stared at him. "What?" he asked, rubbing his eyes.

"You and Hermione?" Lupin asked sitting down.

"A few weeks," Harry answered quietly.

"If you ask me, it should have been going on a lot sooner," Lupin commented.

"Yeah," Harry said. "Remus- do you think I did this?" he asked directly.

"Truthfully?" Lupin asked. "No, Harry I don't."

Relief filled the young man's eyes. "Thank you," he said gratefully.

"But I won't lie to you," Lupin said. "There are over twenty people who saw you enter the Ministry with Ginny, Harry."

"But it wasn't me," Harry said. "I was in my office all day going over reports."

"Can anyone vouch for you?" Lupin asked.

"Of course," Harry said. "The captain of the team..." his voice trailed off. "I was alone in the office after about nine this morning."

"I'll send someone over to question him tomorrow morning," Lupin said. "I've pulled some strings so you don't have to be sent directly to Azkaban. They'll hold you here until the trial."

Harry sighed. "Hermione told me Ron was outside."

Lupin nodded. "He's still out there."

"He thinks I did it," Harry stated.

"Aye," Lupin nodded gravely. "But cut him some slack, Harry. He's going through a tough time. His father was just killed and his sister is making these accusations against you."

"False accusations," Harry was suddenly angry.

"We're going to bring her in again tomorrow for questioning," Lupin said.

"I would have never harmed Arthur," Harry said. "I haven't even seen him in a week."

"I'll do everything I can to help get you out of this," Lupin promised.

"Hermione's going to represent me," Harry told him.

"I thought she might," Lupin said with a smile.

"I don't know what I'd do without her," Harry admitted.

Tonks came into the room. "Ron is still asking to see you, Harry."

Harry sighed. "You can let him in."

"Are you sure?" Tonks asked.

"Yeah," Harry rubbed his temples.

Tonks opened the door and motioned for Ron to come inside.

Harry clenched his fists and prepared himself for Ron's almost certain rage.

Ron pushed past Tonks and glared at Harry.

"Ron," Harry began. "I know things between us haven't been that good lately but--"

"Not that good?" Ron asked bitterly. "Not that good?"

"Ron I didn't do this to your father," Harry said, wanting his other best friend to believe him. "Your dad was like my own father."

"He trusted you, Harry!" Ron exploded. "Trusted you and accepted you as one of us!"

"Ron!" Harry said, standing up. "I didn't do it!"

"Ginny is beside herself," Ron said shaking his head. "How could you do this to her? Especially when she's carrying your baby!"

"I've never been with your sister," Harry said. "Not that way. Her baby isn't mine."

"Is that what you said to my dad?" Ron asked his cheeks flushed with anger. "Before you....before you..."

Harry started to get angry again too. "Ron you know I'd never do anything like this!"

"I thought I did!" Ron yelled. "But I swear I'll do everything in my power to make sure you pay for this, Harry."

"Mr. Weasley I must ask for you to restrain yourself," Lupin said quietly.

"I won't do anything to hurt the precious Boy Who Lived," Ron said sarcastically.

"You couldn't hurt me if you tried," Harry spat, his temper flaring.

"Nice suit," Ron said clutching the ends of the table. "You wear that when you took my girlfriend out? You know right after you killed my father!"

"Hermione isn't your girlfriend, and what's going on between us is none of your fucking business," Harry snapped. "And I DIDN'T KILL YOUR FATHER!"

"Come on," Tonks said putting a hand on Ron's shoulder. "You should go, Ron."

Ron shrugged her hand off and glared hatefully at Harry.

"Go," Harry said wearily. "Just get out of here Ron."

"I hope I can be there when the Dementors perform the kiss," Ron said icily before stalking out of the room.

Harry fell back into his chair and ran his hands through his hair. "In his mind I'm completely guilty," he muttered.

"He'll come around," Tonks said encouragingly. "He will, Harry. You've been through a lot together."

Harry shook his head. "I've never seen him look at me like that Tonks."

"Give him some time," Tonks said looking at Lupin who nodded in agreement.

Harry stared at the table, feeling more miserable than he ever had. "I could never murder another human," he said his voice slightly choked. "Voldemort wasn't human so they can't use that against me."

"We know that," Tonks said. "And Remus, I mean, Auror Lupin and I will do whatever we can to help."

"We're married, sweetheart," Lupin said smiling at her. "I think Harry wouldn't mind if you used my proper name in his company."

Harry managed a slight smile at this.

"Right," Tonks said blushing.

"So I really have to stay in lock up..." Harry said- it was more of a statement than a question.

"I'm afraid so," Lupin said standing up. "But at least it's not Azkaban, Harry."

"I guess," Harry said.

"You can meet with your lawyer twice a day," Lupin explained as he and Tonks led Harry out of the interrogation room and down the hall to his cell. "The trial is scheduled to begin in three weeks time."

"Three weeks?" Harry asked. "Why so long?"

"They need to give both sides an opportunity to build their cases and interview witnesses," Tonks explained.

Harry nodded. "I just want to say thank you both for believing me," he said quietly. "It means a lot knowing you both are on my side."

"Of course," Tonks said putting an arm around him. She used her wand to open the cell and she stood back so Harry could go inside.

Harry reluctantly sat on the tiny cot while the door was locked. "We'll come by tomorrow Harry," Lupin told him. "And I'm sure Hermione will be here first thing in the morning."

"Thanks," Harry said forcing a smile. "I'll see you then."

Tonks rested a hand on the bars. "We'll be thinking of you Harry."

"Try and get some sleep," Lupin lectured. "I know it won't be easy..."

Harry snorted. "That goes without saying,"

When he was alone, he sat back on the cot and wondered how in the world he was going to get out of this. It meant a great deal to him that Tonks and Lupin were on his side and that Hermione was going to defend him, but it still hurt that Ron hadn't believed him. The entire Weasley family would probably believe Ginny and hate him for what they thought he'd done to their sister and to their father.

A/N: We certainly had some mixed reviews last chapter and we’d like to take the chance to tell everyone a few things:

1. Veritaserum- we’re going by what JKR says about it- that it’s not always foolproof, and someone like Harry, at least in our story, could throw it off. And also since Ginny’s pregnant, they’re not going to make her take it either.

2. We’ve also noticed that in writing this story that we’ve tended to lean towards the romance side of things rather than the whole mystery. We hope it won’t scare any of our readers off, but the H/Hr is well worth it- some of our favourite bits of writing have gone into this story.

As always- we do appreciate those of you that are honest in your opinions and we also love hearing from people who just want to tell us ‘great job’. All comments are read, and very much enjoyed. Thank you!

Boyz II Men - It's So Hard To Say Goodbye To Yesterday

I thought we'd get to see forever 

But forever's gone away 

It's so hard to say goodbye to yesterday. 

I don't know where this road 

Is going to lead 

All I know is where we've been 

And what we've been through. 

If we get to see tomorrow 

I hope it's worth all the wait 

It's so hard to say goodbye to yesterday.

All day long, neighbours and friends had stopped by to offer their condolences to the Weasley family. Molly was holed up in her bedroom and had refused to come downstairs. Charlie, Bill and Fleur were trying to hold everything together and coordinate funeral plans.

Ginny wanted to leave, but her mother had asked her to stay. After everything that had happened, Ginny didn't think she could possibly say no. But she ached to see Draco and talk to him about what had happened.

"You want something to eat, Gin?" Charlie asked. "The Turners down the road sent a casserole. It looks pretty good."

"I'm not hungry," Ginny replied quietly.

"How are you holding up?" Charlie asked sitting down beside her.

Ginny shook her head in reply.

"Me either," Charlie said putting an arm around her. "I still can't believe he's gone."

"It's just not fair," Ginny said, hot tears burning in her eyes.

Charlie nodded. "And to think Harry had something to do with this...it just doesn't seem right, Ginny."

Ginny stood up abruptly. "Do you think I'd make this up?" she asked snappishly.

Charlie looked dubiously at her. "Gin, I never said that. It's just a little hard to fathom Harry being capable of this."

"Right," Ginny sank back down. "I'm sorry Charlie."

"It's okay," Charlie said squeezing her hand.

The fire place ignited and they were both shocked to see Percy stumble out.

Fred snorted. "Took you long enough to get here."

"I just found out," Percy said icily. "Where's Mum?"

"She's upstairs," George said. "She doesn't want to be bothered."

Percy nodded and dusted himself off. "What about the funeral?"

"Already taken care of," Charlie said. "Friday at two. Bill, Fleur and I made the arrangements..."

"I have a meeting that day," Percy said with a frown.

"Bloody hell," Fred narrowed his eyes. "Can't your meeting be rescheduled? This is Dad's funeral!"

"I'll see what I can do," Percy said taking a leather bound book from his cloak.

"When was the last time you saw Dad by the way?" Charlie asked.

Percy lifted his nose in the air and turned away without a reply.

"Unbelievable," Charlie said shaking his head.

"I wonder why he even bothered to show up," Fred glowered at Percy's backside.

"Because it would look bad if he hadn't," George said plopping down on the sofa.

The doorbell chimed again and Ron got up to answer it. Luna Lovegood stood on the other side carrying a large basket.

"What are you doing here?" he asked as she peered over the basket at him.

"I thought I'd come over and express my sympathies," Luna said, looking grave. "And Daddy and I thought we'd put together some food for you and your family."

"That was really nice of you and your father," Ron said sincerely taking the basket from her. "Thanks, Luna."

"You're welcome," Luna said. "If there's anything I can do please let me know."

"Would you like to come in?" he asked surprising himself.

"Sure," Luna said with a small smile.

He led her into the kitchen. "We've had a lot of people bringing food by, as you can see."

"How is your mother?" Luna asked sympathetically. "Not too good I can imagine..."

"She won't come downstairs," Ron replied. "We're not really sure of what to say to her."

"Perhaps I can help you fix a plate for her," Luna said. "And you can take it upstairs to her."

"That'd be nice," Ron said smiling at her. He went over to the cabinet to get a plate. "I haven't been able to eat anything since I found out. Can you believe that?"

"I'm sure you're in shock," Luna said in a calm voice. "It's hard for your mind to process much of anything right now."

"Were you like that?" Ron asked gently. "When your mum..."

"Quite so," Luna said softly.

"How long did it take you to get over it?" he asked.

"I never really have," Luna said, looking at him directly.

Ron nodded. "I don't think I ever will, either. I just keep expecting him to walk through the door, you know? To show us some wonky Muggle artefact he found..."

"It'll be that way for a while," Luna laid a hand on his arm. "Eventually it will get easier, but the ache never truly goes away."

"What did you do to help your dad get through it?" Ron asked.

"I was there for him," Luna replied. "And he was there for me. If one of us wanted to talk about Mum, the other would listen."

"It's nice to have someone who knows what this is like," Ron admitted.

"I'll be here for you," Luna volunteered. "Whenever you need to talk."

"Thanks, Luna," Ron said. "I appreciate that."

"You're welcome," she said. "Now let's fix your mum something to eat."

"Right," Ron said. "I think we'll give her some stuff from your basket. I think you've managed to get all her favourites in there."

"Good," Luna said. "I thought I remembered she liked lemon biscuits."

"Loves them," Ron said. "They're my favourites too, actually."

Luna blushed. "I remembered that too."

"Did you make these?" Ron asked picking one up.

"Yes," she answered, arranging some on a plate.

Ron popped one in his mouth. "These are fantastic," he said beaming at her. "Mind you, it is the first real food I've had since yesterday, but still..."

"I'm glad you like them," Luna's face was still a brilliant shade of pink.

"I do," Ron said picking up another one. "Thanks, Luna."

"I'll make them for you more often since you like them," Luna offered.

Ron fixed his eyes on hers and for the longest time just looked at her as if seeing her for the first time.

"What?" she asked, her face flaring red again.

"You, um, you have blue eyes," Ron said quickly. "Like me is all."

She nodded, her hair falling over her shoulders and obscuring her face.

"We should probably make my mum some tea too," Ron said nearly stumbling over his feet as he put the kettle on.

"Good idea," Luna agreed as Ginny came into the kitchen.

"What are you doing here?" Ginny asked.

"She brought over some food for us," Ron said over his shoulder. "Don't touch the lemon biscuits. Those are mine and Mum's."

"It's nice to see you Ginny," Luna said politely. "I'm very sorry about your father."

"Thank you," Ginny said avoiding Luna's gaze. "I was looking for Bill actually."

"He's gone into London," Ron replied. "Something to do with the funeral plans."

"Oh," Ginny said dejectedly.

"He shouldn't be gone long, Gin," Ron said. "You want us to fix you a plate, too? You haven't eaten anything either."

"No," Ginny shook her head.

"Come on," Ron coaxed. "You're eating for two now."

Ginny put her hands to her still flat stomach. "Right..."

"You have a seat and I'll get you a plate," Luna offered .

"Thanks..." Ginny knew she would only be able to pick at anything put in front of her.

Luna quickly got to work preparing a plate for Ginny, trying to remember her old friend's favourites.

Ginny fiddled with her shirt, wishing again that Draco was there to tell her what to say. She kept worrying that she would contradict the story they had come up with.

Luna decided not to mention anything having to do with Harry or the case. Now wasn't the time for this.

"You writing about this for the paper?" Ginny asked when Luna handed her the plate.

Luna shook her head. "I'm not here on a story, Ginny. I just stopped by to offer my condolences."

"Right," Ginny muttered.

"You sure you don't mind coming upstairs with me?" Ron asked Luna.

"If you'd like me to," Luna smiled at him. "I'd be happy to accompany you."

"I would," Ron said picking up the serving tray. "I sometimes have a habit of sticking my foot in my mouth. I don't want to do that with Mum, not now."

"I'm sure she'll appreciate just having you there," Luna said. "Nothing was of more comfort to me than family when I was in this situation."

"I hope so," Ron said smiling at her. "Let's go. Wish us luck, Gin."

Ginny looked at them. "Good luck," she said woodenly.

Ron led the way upstairs to his mother's bedroom. "You mind knocking?" he asked Luna. "My hands are kind of full."

"Sure," Luna said, rapping her hand gently on the door.

"Mum?" Ron called out. "Luna and I have brought you something to eat. Can we come in?"

At first they heard nothing but a few muffled sobs. "Come on Mum, please?" Ron asked. "You need something to eat."

"Come in," Molly managed to choke out.

"Hey," Ron said opening the door. "We've got some lemon biscuits for you, and some herbal tea. Luna made them."

Molly was curled up on the bed, her back to them.

Luna looked encouragingly at Ron and they both walked into the room.

"Mum," Ron said, his voice catching. "Come on... Dad would want you to keep your strength up you know?"

Ron noticed that she was wrapped in his father's old flannel dressing gown. The same robe that she'd always complained about, but that his father had steadfastly refused to throw out.

Luna bit her lower lip as she poured some tea for Molly and Ron perched himself on the edge of the bed.

"People from the village have been stopping by all day," Ron said trying to keep his own emotions in check. He'd never seen his mother like this. "There's enough food in the kitchen to feed us for a month."

"Ronald," Molly's voice shook.

"Yes, Mum?" Ron asked.

"Your father..." Molly choked out. "Is he really gone?"

Tears sprang to Ron's eyes and he nodded. "Aye, Mum. He is..."

"Ronald," Molly looked at her son. "You look so much like him you know..."

"I'm sorry, Mum," Ron said in a low whisper.

Molly started sobbing as she hugged her youngest son to her.

Luna hung back and wiped at her own eyes as her heart broke for the Weasley family.

"Come on," Ron tried to soothe his mother. "Mum let's stay strong okay?"

"I don't know if I can," Molly sobbed clutching at the handkerchief in her hand.

"Try and eat something, Mrs. Weasley," Luna urged. "Just a little something."

"Luna," Molly said noticing her for the first time.

"I'm so sorry Mrs. Weasley," Luna said, her eyes reflecting the older woman's sorrow. "I know it's of little comfort, but these biscuits always made me feel just a little better when I was upset."

"You're a lovely girl Luna," Molly wiped her eyes.

Ron turned around to look at her. "She is pretty great, isn't she?"

Luna blushed again and avoided Ron's eyes as she brought over the tea.

Molly's hands were shaking as she took the cup. "Thank you, Luna."

"You're welcome," Luna touched Molly's shoulder. "If there's anything at all I can do for you, please let me know."

"I appreciate that," Molly said sipping the tea. "How---how is Ginevra?"

"She's all right," Ron answered. "Holding on like the rest of us."

"Look out for her," Molly said pleadingly.

"I will," Ron promised.

"I want her to stay here with us," Molly said. "It's what Arthur would have wanted. And now with the baby..."

"We'll work it out," Ron said. "That baby won't lack for anything."

There was a knock at the door and before anyone could say anything, Percy sauntered inside.

"Mother," Percy said causing Molly to collapse into sobs again. Luna took the tea cup from her and set it on the bedside table.

"Percy not now," Ron said.

"It has to be now," Percy said in a hushed tone. "I have a meeting in an hour. I can't sit around all day and wait..."

Ron stared at him disbelievingly. "You have a MEETING?" his tone was incredulous.

Luna put a hand on Ron's arm. "Let's go out and let them have a moment, Ronald."

"Fine," Ron said. He leaned over to his brother. "Don't you get her started," he whispered furiously.

Luna took Ron's hand and led him out of the room. "I'm sorry," she said softly. "I just thought it wouldn't be good for her to see you two at each other's throats."

"You're right," Ron rubbed the back of his neck. "It's just that Percy makes me mad- he hasn't had anything to do with Mum and Dad for ages and now he just shows up out of the blue."

"Maybe he feels guilty for all the time he missed with his parents," Luna suggested.

"Knowing Percy, it's more a matter of if he's getting any inheritance," Ron said darkly.

"Try not to get into it with him in front of your mum," Luna counselled. "That's the last thing she needs to see."

"I won't," Ron said a bit defensively.

"I know it won't be easy," Luna said. "But just try and think of her when you feel yourself getting angry at Percy."

"I'll try," Ron said.

"You were great with her, you know," Luna said admiringly.

"I was?" Ron asked, pleased.

Luna smiled at him. "You really were, Ronald. She's lucky to have you."

"Thanks," Ron sent her a bashful sort of grin.

"Can I help with anything else?" Luna asked.

"I'm just glad you're here," Ron said sincerely. "More than I can say for my traitorous ex girlfriend and Potter."

The smile on Luna's face faltered a bit. She'd hoped to avoid all talk about Harry and Hermione.

"He killed my father," Ron said, his face hardening. "And whatever happens, he's going to pay for it."

"What if he didn't do it?" Luna asked.

"Of course he did it," Ron pulled away from her. "He was bloody seen going into my father's office!"

"Don't be angry, Ronald," Luna said gently. "Now isn't the time to talk about this. Let's just go downstairs and have some tea."

"You're on their side aren't you?" Ron glared at her. "You probably came over here thinking you could soften me up!"

Luna vehemently shook her head. "I wouldn't do that, Ronald."

"My arse," Ron stomped down the stairs, wanting to put some distance between him and the blonde.

"Ronald, I didn't come here on any pretence," she said following him. "And believe it or not, I am on your side. I know what it's like to lose someone you care about!"

"I'm sure you do, but you've always preferred Harry over me," Ron spat, turning around.

"That's not true," she argued. "And you know it!"

"Do I?" Ron snapped.

"Where am I?" Luna asked him. "I'm with you right now. I'm with you because I thought you could use a friend right about now."

Ron saw the sincerity in her eyes and calmed down. "I'm sorry," he muttered.

"It's okay," she said quietly.

"I'm sorry," he apologised again. "You're right. I need a friend and you're here. I shouldn't have snapped at you like that."

"Just don't do it again," Luna said smiling at him.

"I won't," Ron said. "I appreciate this- you being here."

"That's what friends are for," she said thoughtfully. "Now, how about we get some more food in you? And then you might want to take a kip. It'll make you feel better, Ronald."

"You think so?" he asked.

"I do," Luna said pushing on his shoulders. "Lovegood's orders."

"Thanks Luna," he said. "It's hard holding it together, but you're making things a bit easier."

"I'm not so bad when you give me chance," she said softly.

He nodded. "You'll come around more?"

"You'd want that?" she asked hopefully.

"Yeah," Ron said, realising he meant it. "I'd like you to be here."

"Then I'll be here," she said squeezing his hand.

*** *** ***

Hermione headed into the office the next morning with a large travel mug of coffee in her hand. She'd been up most of the previous night making a list of people who could vouch for Harry's whereabouts and also thinking of ways to trip up Ginny so that she would admit the truth and not the fabrication she'd been telling everyone.

Walking into the office, she was surprised to see that the room was practically empty save for the receptionist, Patti.

"Morning, Hermione," Patti said brightly. "You should get to the conference room immediately. Big meeting for the entire staff."

"About what?" Hermione asked a sinking feeling in her stomach.

"Harry Potter, of course," Patti replied. "Apparently, he wants you, Jacob, Pierce and Tim working on this one."

Hermione sighed and headed for the inner office, bracing herself for what she was sure would be a rather tense few minutes.

"Glad you could finally join us Granger," her boss Ken McDonald said with a grin as she walked into the room. "Ladies and gentlemen, you are looking at our secret weapon in this case..."

"I can't work on this case," Hermione blurted out.

Ken laughed. "Of course you can, Hermione. You are one of the closest people in the world to Harry Potter. I can't imagine anyone else heading up this case."

"That's exactly it," Hermione said. "I'm defending him."

"Nonsense," Ken said picking up some papers and handing them to her. "You should get acquainted with these witnesses. Most of them worked in Arthur Weasley's office."

"No," Hermione stepped back. "I'm his defence lawyer Ken. He's been my best friend since I was eleven years old and I'm not about to prosecute him, much less prosecute him for something he didn't do."

"What are you saying?" Ken asked her narrowing his eyes. "You are a barrister for this department, Hermione. You are not a defence attorney. I think your friend should find someone who specialises in defence if he wants to get out of this."

"I know both sides of the law Ken," Hermione drew herself to her full height and glared back. "And I'm going to defend him."

"You do and you'll never work in this office again," Ken threatened.

Hermione nodded. "All right." she said simply. "It's been good working with you all. I'll have my office cleared in an hour."

"You're going to regret this," Ken said. "You mark my words on this, Hermione!"

"No Ken, I don't think I will," Hermione looked at him directly. "Harry means more to me than any job does. And you'll see this when I prove that he's innocent."

Jacob followed her out of the room. "Hermione, are you mad! This is career suicide!"

"Jacob I don't need to hear it," Hermione held up a hand.

"You can go back in there and apologise," Jacob said quickly. "You're not really going to give up your career for this, are you?"

"I'm not giving up my career," Hermione said, starting to pack up her personal things. "I was going to ask for a leave of absence but Ken's not seeing things the same way I am."

"He just sacked you, Hermione!" Jacob reminded her. "He won't take you back after this."

"Then I'll find another job," Hermione replied. "It's not the end of the world Jacob. I'm a good lawyer and I can prove that without Ken's backing."

Jacob silently watched her pack away her belongings.

"Good luck, Hermione," Jacob finally said. "I think you're going to need it."

"Thank you," Hermione said. "You were always one of my favourite people to work with you know."

"I'm rubbish without you," Jacob said giving her a hug.

"You'll do just fine," Hermione said. "And if I wind up facing you in court... let's not let it get personal okay?"

"Deal," Jacob said grinning at her. "Need any help with the boxes?"

"I've got them," Hermione shook her head. "You'd better get back before Ken thinks you're fraternizing with the enemy."

"Right," Jacob said nodding. "You do know they're keeping Potter here until the trial, right? Apparently, your friend Lupin pulled some strings."

"I know," Hermione nodded. "I'm going up to see him now."

"See you in court," Jacob said before leaving her office.

"See you," Hermione echoed softly before closing her eyes a moment. She had suspected something like this might happen although she had hoped it wouldn't come down to having to leave her job.

Harry hadn't had a very good night. He kept hearing Ron's words in his head and he could only imagine how the other Weasleys were thinking. He'd slept on and off last night and the only happy thoughts he'd had were of Hermione.

He could hear her voice down at the end of the corridor and sat up, expecting to see her in front of his cell.

"You can wait in the conference room there," the guard told her curtly. "I'll have Potter in there in a moment."

"His name is Harry," Hermione said sharply. "You'd do well to remember that."

The guard rolled his eyes and turned away from Hermione. A few minutes later, he led Harry into the room.

"You have an hour," the guard reminded them.

"We know," Hermione glared at him as he left the room. Once he was gone she rushed towards Harry and hugged him hard.

"You are a sight for sore eyes," he said hugging her back.

"How are you?" she asked. "Stupid question I know, but did you sleep all right? Are they at least treating you somewhat civilly? If they're not, tell me because they can't abuse you in here."

"They're treating me fine," he said cupping her face in his hands. "And I slept as well as I could. How about you? How are you holding up?"

"I'm all right," she said with a rueful smile. "Lost my job, but I had a feeling that would happen."

"Lost your job?" Harry asked. "Because of me?"

"They wanted me on the prosecution side," she said, looking down. "I could never do that."

"So they sacked you?" Harry asked incredulously. He shook his head. "You can't do this, Hermione. I'm not going to ask you to defend me so you can lose your job..."

"You aren't asking me," Hermione said firmly. "And it's already over and done with. I'm defending you and that's all there is to it."

"Hermione," Harry said softly.

"Don't argue with me," she whispered.

"I just can't believe you'd do all this for me," he said touching her cheek. "I love you so much..."

"Harry," she said, tears in her eyes.

"I do," he whispered. "I've wanted to tell you that for so long."

"I feel the same way," she said hoarsely. "I love you. That's why I have to prove to everyone that you're innocent."

"You always believe in me," Harry said again cupping her face in his hands. "You're the only one who always has."

She kissed him. "You can't lie to me Harry."

"Never to you," he agreed pulling her into his lap. "When you get me out of this..."

"Harry wait," she said before he could kiss her again. "I want to be with you, you know this. But right now we have to concentrate on the task at hand."

"Right," he said reluctantly pulling away.

"It's going to be hard but this is what we have to do," Hermione reached for his hand.

"So how bad is it?" he asked.

"I wasn't able to get any information but my firm is heading up the prosecution," Hermione set her case down. "Well, my ex firm that is."

"What about Ginny?" Harry asked. "Do you know what's going on with her?"

"Just that she's still sticking to her story- that you got her pregnant, and you wouldn't own up to it when you went to tell Arthur." Hermione reached for her quill. "And that you told her you'd take care of all the problems." she shook her head. "That story alone sounds fishy."

"I don't understand why she'd do this," Harry said shaking his head. "Unless..."

"Unless what?" Hermione forced herself to go into professional mode.

"Do you remember that night that you and I were at the Burrow with Ron?" Harry asked. "The night you and Ron broke things off?"

"Of course I remember it," Hermione replied.

"She told me something that night," Harry said. "She saw you and me that night at Grimmauld Place."

"She did?" Hermione asked. "Why didn't she ever say anything?"

"I don't know," Harry said thoughtfully. "I was going to ask her, but Ron came back into the kitchen."

"I'll have to talk to her before we go to trial," Hermione marked some notes on her parchment. "So I'll try and bring this up in a roundabout way. Maybe she's jealous and wants to pay you back or something."

"Maybe," Harry said sitting back in his chair and watching as Hermione furiously scribbled notes.

"All right," Hermione said. "I also made a list of people who can perhaps verify you were in your office the day of the... of the um... murder."

"I still can't believe he's actually gone, Hermione," Harry said quietly.

"I can't either," Hermione set her quill down for a moment. "I don't want to believe it."

"Have you gone to see them?" Harry asked. "To see how they're doing?"

"Not yet," Hermione said. "I thought I might try and stop by there later, if Ron will see me that is."

"I saw him last night after you left," Harry told her.

"I know," she answered.

"How did you know?" he asked.

"I was out there when he came in," Hermione said. "Lupin had to restrain him and calm him down before they'd allow him to see you."

"He's never looked at me like that, Hermione," Harry said. "It was like he didn't even know me..."

"He's understandably upset," Hermione replied.

"I know," Harry said pushing back in his chair. "I didn't do this, Hermione. I couldn't have. I wouldn't have!"

"I know you wouldn't," Hermione said in a soothing tone. "And deep down, I think Ron knows this too."

"I'm not so sure," Harry said quietly.

"The Weasleys probably aren't going to be very understanding right now," Hermione said. "You have to realise this Harry. This is a huge shock for them."

Harry nodded. "And they're probably going to be upset when they find out you're defending me."

"It might be stepping on some toes, sure, but there's nothing they can do about that. Nothing WE can do about that." Hermione picked up her quill again. "All right, what I really need for you to do is tell me everything you remember about that day."

Harry sat back down again and tried to recall everything he'd done that day.

"I woke up around seven," Harry began. "The team was having a morning practise and they were already on the pitch by the time I arrived. I wanted to avoid Ron so I didn't come in the pitch entrance."

"All right," Hermione said.

"Karen wasn't in yet," Harry said. "I did see Teague on my way in though. He was running late as usual."

"Well, we do know it happened in the afternoon," Hermione said. "Can anyone verify you were there in the office then?"

Harry shook his head. "I didn't come out of the office until after everyone had left. I was up to my eyeballs in reports, Hermione."

"But no one came in at all?" she asked. "No one owled you and you didn't talk to anyone else? Not even your secretary?"

Harry thought about this for a moment. "No, I did ring the restaurant we went to at around two in the afternoon. I wanted to confirm our reservation."

"Okay," Hermione wrote that down. "That proves you were at least near a phone."

"But it's not much, is it?" Harry asked morosely.

"No," Hermione said, biting her lower lip. "But it's something to go on at least."

They spent the rest of their hour together going over everything he'd done that day. Harry could tell he hadn't given Hermione anything that would help his case. The guard knocked on the door.

"Time's up," he said firmly.

"I'll come back this afternoon once I've learned more," Hermione said, ignoring the guard. "Even though I'm not working for Ken anymore they have to give me information on what they've found out."

"Right," Harry said nodding. He looked at the guard. "Can we have just a moment to say goodbye, please?"

"Fraid not," the guard smirked.

"Oh it's not like I'm going to bust him out," Hermione snapped.

"Time's up, Miss Granger," the guard said folding his arms. "Potter needs to be back in his cell."

"I'll see you later," Hermione put a hand on his arm. "Take care of yourself Harry." her eyes conveyed what she couldn't say aloud.

"Right," Harry said. He mouthed the words "I love you" to her.

"Love you," she mouthed back as the guard led Harry from the room.

*** *** ***

Hermione stared apprehensively at the front door of the Burrow. It was a place that had always felt like a second home to her and now she wasn't quite sure if she was welcome in there or not. Taking a deep breath, she pushed the front door open and stepped inside.

"Hello, Hermione," Charlie said as he came down the stairs. "It's nice of you to stop by."

"Hi Charlie," Hermione said, stepping forward to give him a hug. "I am so sorry."

"It's been hard," Charlie said hugging her back. "But everyone's been great."

"Please let me know if there's anything I can do," Hermione offered.

"Ron's upstairs with mum," Charlie said. "Do you want me to get him for you?"

"Let him stay with your mum," Hermione shook her head. "I came by to see everyone."

"Gin's in the kitchen," Charlie said. "Come on. You can help us eat some of the food everyone's been bringing by."

"Sure," Hermione said softly, following him down the hall.

Charlie sighed when he saw his sister hadn't touched any of the food on her plate. "Gin, you promised me you were going to try and eat something. You know that isn't good for you or the baby."

"Hi Ginny," Hermione decided to keep a level head around the younger woman.

"Hello," Ginny said barely looking up from her plate. She was using her fork to move the bits of food around.

"I'm sorry about your father," Hermione said politely. "How are you holding up?"

"I want to go back to my flat," Ginny said quietly.

"Mum needs us here, Ginny," Charlie said gently. "And it's not good for you to be by yourself now."

"I just want to be by myself," Ginny snapped.

"Ginny," Charlie said putting his hand on her arm, but she shrugged him off. "Okay. I'm going to run by the Ministry and pick up some of dad's belongings. The Aurors said it would be okay since they've already searched the place. Are you going to be okay on your own?"

"I'm not a baby," Ginny glared at her older brother. "And I'm pregnant, not an invalid."

"No one said you were, Ginny," Charlie said quickly. "Look, I'll be back in about an hour. Try and eat something."

Charlie disapparated and for the longest time neither Hermione nor Ginny spoke.

"Charlie was only trying to help," Hermione finally said. "He's concerned about you."

"It's none of your business Hermione," Ginny said flatly.

Hermione couldn't imagine what this was like for Ginny or any of the Weasleys so she decided to not take this comment personally.

"I would have been by sooner," she said apologetically. "How is your mum holding up?"

Ginny snorted. "How do you think she's doing? The man she's thought of as a son killed her husband."

"Ginny..." Hermione started to say.

"I know you're going to tell me he didn't do it," Ginny interrupted.

"I know he didn't do it," Hermione said firmly. "He would never do that."

"He all but told me he was going to," Ginny lied, hoping Hermione would think the blush staining her cheeks was from the current situation rather than guilt. "I asked him to meet me because I had to tell my father something. When I told Daddy I was pregnant with Harry's child, Harry went crazy and said it wasn't true, and he wouldn't take responsibility for anything like that. Daddy threatened to take him to court and after we left, he went back and killed him." her eyes blazed with unshed tears.

"Ginny, you and Harry broke up years ago," Hermione said quietly.

"It only takes one night Hermione," Ginny snapped back. "You of all people should know about what one night can do."

"What is that supposed to mean?" Hermione asked.

Ginny rolled her eyes and looked away. "Nothing," she muttered.

"I know you saw Harry and me that night," Hermione said choosing her words carefully.

"What of it?" Ginny stood up and went over to the sink, dumping her untouched food down the drain.

"It was just a kiss," Hermione said wishing Ginny would look at her. "That was all that happened that night. I thought I'd never see him again."

"You're in love with him," Ginny accused. "And you've strung Ron along for years."

"I didn't string Ron along," Hermione said defensively. "I didn't come here to talk about this, Ginny. I came here to see how you were doing."

"As if you really care," Ginny said. "You're just here to save face Hermione. We all know you're on Harry's side."

"I do care," Hermione said hotly. "I know you're upset and you're grieving, but you have to know that Harry wouldn't and couldn't have done this, Ginny. He loves your family."

"I don't need your pity," Ginny said haughtily.

"It's not pity," Hermione said. "It's concern. Harry didn't do this and he isn't the father of your baby, Ginny."

"Well then Ms. Brain," Ginny said coldly. "Why don't you tell me who is if you're so bloody smart?"

"That's what I am trying to find out," Hermione said trying very hard to keep her own emotions in check. "I'm Harry's attorney, Ginny."

Ginny stared at her in disbelief. "You're defending him in court too?"

Hermione nodded. "And I have some questions for you. I know this is a tough time, but..."

"I'm not answering anything for you." Ginny said coldly.

"You were one of the last people to see your father alive," Hermione said. "And you will have to cooperate with the investigation, Ginny. If this isn't a good time, I can come back later."

"It'll never be a good time for you to ask me about this Hermione," Ginny said angrily.

"Don't you want to find out who really did this?" Hermione asked her. "I'm going to get to the bottom of this, Ginny."

"I know who really did it," Ginny said, frustrated tears in her eyes. "Why don't you just admit that you're wrong?"

"I'm not wrong about this," Hermione said loyally. "I believe Harry, Ginny."

Ginny sneered at her. "You always did. Over anyone else."

Hermione sighed. "I know him."

"I'm the one who dated him," Ginny said in a cutting tone. "I know him better."

Hermione stared at her. She wasn't seriously turning this into a competition, was she?

"You dated him for what---five minutes?" Hermione asked before she could stop herself.

"Jealous much?" Ginny asked smugly.

"I could say the same about you," Hermione said coldly.

Ginny snorted. "Whatever Hermione. I don't even know why you're here- are you trying to probe for facts that Harry's innocent? You're the enemy now."

Hermione sighed. "I'll be back, Ginny. I hope you'll have answers for me."

She grabbed her cloak from the staircase and was nearly to the door when she heard footsteps.

"What are you doing here?" Ron asked. Luna was standing behind him.

"Ron," Hermione said. "I um... I came to tell your family how sorry I am about Arthur."

"Don't listen to her Ron," Ginny said joining Hermione at the foot of the stairs. "She's Harry's lawyer. She doesn't care about how we're doing."

"You're what?" Ron stared at her. "You're defending Harry?"

"I was going to tell you," Hermione said quietly.

"When?" Ron demanded furiously. "While you were running out the bloody door?"

"I wasn't going to disturb you," Hermione responded. "Charlie told me you were upstairs with your mum."

"Right," Ron said coolly.

"I was going to tell you, Ron," Hermione said wishing Ginny would go back to the kitchen. The red-haired woman's smug look wasn't making this any easier.

"Were you going to let me wait until we all walked into the courtroom and I saw you sitting beside him?" Ron snapped as Luna placed a hand on his arm to try and calm him down.

"Of course not!" Hermione replied weakly. "Ron, I think we need to talk."

Ron stared at her for a moment. "Fine," he said shortly.

"Alone," Hermione said looking pointedly at Ginny.

"We'll go out back," Ron looked at Luna. "You don't have to leave yet do you?"

Luna shook her head. "I'll just use the fireplace to check in with the office."

"I'm going upstairs for a kip," Ginny said. "I'm knackered."

Hermione followed Ron out to the backyard and she waited for him to break the ice.

"Just when I think you can't sink any lower, you surprise me," Ron finally said rounding on her.

"Because I'm Harry's defence?" she shook her head. "For Merlin's sake Ron, this is HARRY we're talking about!"

"He killed my father," Ron said glaring at her. "You might be able to just sweep that under the rug, but it's not that easy for me."

"I don't think he did kill your father," Hermione argued. "Ron I'm not doing this to hurt you all right? I care about you, I really do. I hate that this has all happened. But us fighting won't help matters, and it's certainly not going to change anything."

"If you do this, I'll never speak to you again," Ron threatened. "I mean it, Hermione."

Hermione pressed her lips together. "I'm sorry you feel that way," she said.

"He's playing you," Ron said stepping closer to her. "For someone so smart, I can't believe you can't see it."

"How could you say this about your best friend?" Hermione asked in disbelief. "About someone you thought of as a brother all these years?"

"Because he killed my father!" Ron shouted.

"No he didn't!" Hermione yelled back.

Ron stepped away from her and tried to collect his thoughts. He ran his hands through his hair in frustration. "You really going to do this, Hermione? Give up everything for him? He doesn't love you. He only wants you because you were mine. And he knows he doesn't have a chance to get out of this unless he has you..."

"Ron I believe him," Hermione said quietly. "This has nothing to do with love; it just has everything to do with friendship and trust."

"So you're not in love with him?" Ron asked staring at her. "Don't lie, Hermione. You're crap at it."

"Don't start with this," Hermione said. "You're angry and I understand that. But I also need you to understand why I'm doing this."

"Enlighten me," Ron said folding his arms.

"I've told you!" Hermione exclaimed. "I'm doing this because I believe he's innocent. I don't think Harry had anything to do with this. I think someone else killed your father and I'm going to find out who it is!"

"Then you and I are done," Ron said quietly, walking past her and into the house.

Hermione sighed and rubbed her temples with her fingers. She stayed outside for a few more moments before Apparating back to her flat.

*** *** ***

Our apologies for the lack of update last night- I (Heaven) usually take care of updates and I’m on overnights at work and didn’t remind Amy to put up the chapter before I left. So please accept my apologies for the late update and we hope you enjoy the chapter!

Hermione spent the next couple of days immersing herself in the case. Arthur Weasley's funeral was that day and she knew that her presence wasn't wanted. Ron and Ginny had made that quite clear the other day.

She'd received the information from the prosecution about the evidence they had and the witnesses they were bringing in and she was currently compiling a list of questions she wanted to ask all of them.

Her jaw dropped as she read over a deposition one of the witnesses had given. The woman was a colleague of Arthur's who according to the notes had been afraid to come forward at first given the notoriety of all that were involved.

It read that she had seen Harry go into the office with Ginny, come out, then come back alone a half hour later. After several minutes in Arthur's office he'd stumbled back out, his eyes wild and he'd been muttering something along the lines of "I killed him..." before running out of the Ministry.

She felt as if the wind had been knocked out of her as she read and reread the woman's deposition.

"This is impossible," Hermione muttered, slamming her fist down on the page.

This was the most damning evidence yet and so far everything else had been circumstantial at best.

Hermione collected everything together and headed for the Ministry to see Harry. Her time with him had increased to four hours a day due to the impending trial and she used every moment with him to go over and over the day of the murder.

She took a seat in the visitors' room and waited for the guard to collect Harry.

She bit her lower lip when he was brought in- he was pale and thin, his hair even longer than usual and hanging in his eyes. The only time his face lit up now was when she came to see him.

Without a word, he sat down beside her and waited for the guard to leave them.

"Want me to bring candles?" the guard asked sarcastically from the doorway. "Make it more romantic for you two lovebirds."

"Bugger off," Hermione snapped. "I'm his lawyer you idiot."

"Right," the guard said chuckling to himself before shutting the door.

"How are you holding up?" Hermione asked Harry, though she already knew the answer.

Harry shrugged. "Same."

Hermione didn't want to tell him this latest news. He already looked as if he'd given up. But, she had to tell him. He was going to find out and it was better it came from her than someone else.

"The prosecution has a witness," she said reaching into her bag for a copy of the deposition.

He snorted. "Of course they do."

She handed him the piece of parchment. The expression on his face didn't change as he read it over. Wordlessly, he handed it back to her.

"It looks bad, but I'm going to meet with her myself this afternoon," Hermione said quickly.

"Hermione," Harry began. "This is useless isn't it?"

"I have to meet with her," Hermione started to explain.

"They have all this evidence against me," Harry said. "They found my hair in Arthur's fist. They have people that saw me go back. I don't have anyone who can vouch for me on my true whereabouts that day."

"Someone is obviously framing you," Hermione said dismissively. When Harry snorted, she looked at him point-blank. "I'm not going to let you give up, Harry."

"Just seems like it's not worth the effort anymore." Harry muttered.

She reached for his hand. "I know things look bad now, but I'm going to find a way to get you out of this..."

He managed a slight smile. "I'm lucky to have you on my side."

"Damn straight," she said squeezing his hand.

"I wish this was all different," he said, looking at her. "I wish I could take you out properly and show you how much you mean to me."

"You'll get your wish when the trial is over and you're set free," Hermione said softly. "And we'll have a big celebration."

"Maybe we can go on holiday together somewhere," Harry stroked her cheek, unable to keep from touching her. "Just us..."

"Where would you like to go?" Hermione whispered.

"I don't care," he said, leaning in.

She closed her eyes as he pressed his lips gently to hers.

"I know we shouldn't be doing this but I can't help myself," Harry whispered, kissing her again.

"Me either," Hermione said her arms looping around his neck.

He kissed her again, deeper this time, almost pulling her onto his lap.

"We can't," Hermione finally said mustering up all the willpower she had." Not here...not now."

"I know," Harry said, his eyes closed. "Damn it all to hell though."

"I know," she said softly. "Soon, I promise."

"Okay," he said as she pulled away.

Hermione spent the next hour going over the rest of the prosecution's witness list with Harry.

"I guess our best defence at this point is also to get as many people who know you to vouch for you," Hermione said. "I'll see if we can get people like Luna and Neville to testify on your behalf."

Harry nodded. "Any luck with talking to Ginny?"

Hermione rolled her eyes. "She's useless. For us anyway. The prosecution loves her."

"Next to the woman in Arthur's office, she must be their star witness," Harry said quietly.

"Afraid so," Hermione replied. "But I can't shake this feeling that she's lying you know? At first I thought it was her grief over Arthur, but the way she jumped down everyone's throat when they were looking out for her, and then when I told her I was your defence attorney... it just didn't add up."

"It wouldn't be the first time she'd lied," Harry mused.

"Probably not the last either," Hermione rubbed her forehead. "And they won't give her Veritaserum because she's pregnant."

"And by the time she has the baby, I'll be in Azkaban," Harry said shaking his head.

"You will not," Hermione said. "I'll not have that happen to you."

"Short of breaking me out of here, what choice do we have?" Harry asked her. "The cards are stacked against me, Hermione. It is a very real possibility that I'll end up there."

"I'm going to figure something out," Hermione said. "Trust me Harry."

"I do," he said. "With my life."

She smiled at him. "And I'm not going to let you down."

"You never have," Harry said resting his forehead on hers.

"This time won't be an exception," she vowed. "I don't care what I have to do to prove you're innocent- I'll do it."

Harry smiled at her. "I love you."

"I love you too." Hermione said. "I want you to get some more rest Harry. I know you've been up pacing in that horrid little cell all the time."

"You need to get a better spy," Harry said. "Tonks isn't the most conspicuous person on the planet."

"I don't care," Hermione said stubbornly. "I want to make sure they're at least treating you decently here."

"I'll get some sleep if you promise to do the same," he said.

"You don't worry about me," Hermione said.

"I do," Harry said softly. "All the time."

"You shouldn't," she replied. "I'm fine."

He raised an eyebrow. "Hermione..."

She gave him an exasperated look. "I have to work round the clock if I'm to get you out of here."

"I appreciate all that you're doing for me," he said deciding not to lecture her about getting more sleep or eating. "I hope you know that and if...no...When I get out of here, I'm going to pay you back for it."

"Agreed," Hermione smiled at him. "And I like you being positive."

"It's hard to do, but I promise I'll try," he said. "When's our first day in court?"

"A week from tomorrow," she stuffed her papers back in her case. "I wish they'd at least have given you bail."

"I guess I'm too much of a flight risk," Harry said. "And too high profile, as Tonks said."

"I suppose," Hermione grumbled. "Well they'll all regret it once I prove you're innocent. I feel like there's some sort of evidence right under my nose and I can't figure out what it is."

"If anyone can, you can," Harry said. He shook his head. "How do you do this? Before I came in here, I was about as low as I could possibly be and now, I'm actually thinking I have a chance."

"You do have a chance," Hermione squeezed his hand. "You have more than a chance Harry. You didn't do this and people are going to see that."

Harry smiled at her. "Can I do anything else to help?"

"I don't think so," Hermione said. "I'm going to go talk to that witness and get the full story. I also want to try and crack Ginny- she knows more than she's letting on."

"She hasn't really been the same since---well since she and I broke things off," Harry said thoughtfully. "Luna said she kind of withdrew during their last year at Hogwarts. I thought it was because you, Ron and I were off searching for the horcruxes, but I don't know."

"I don't know either," Hermione shook her head. "I mean, I thought she was one of my best friends next to you and Ron... but after you two broke up she would hardly talk to me anymore. Then after the war was over, she got so secretive about everything."

"This would be easier if you could talk to one of the other Weasleys," Harry said. "But, I know they pretty much hate you and me right now."

"Yeah I know," Hermione shook her head. "Ron especially..."

"Think he'll ever come round?" Harry asked her.

"At this point I have no idea," Hermione said. "If it's any consolation, when I went over there Luna was with him."

"Really?" Harry asked.

"I hope she's helping him calm down," Hermione replied. "He worked himself into a right strop with me when I was there."

"She's always liked him and she knows what it's like to lose a parent," Harry said thoughtfully. "That's what he needs."

"I hope so," Hermione sighed. "I really can't get angry with him right now you know?"

"Aye," Harry agreed. He looked at the clock over the door and sighed. "Our good friend the guard will be back any minute."

"I'm just delighted to see his smiling face," Hermione said sarcastically.

"I want to do something before he comes back," Harry said leaning in.

Hermione smiled as he caught her lips with his.

They kissed for several minutes and only broke apart when they heard the guard's voice in the hall.

"Time's up," he said smugly from the doorway.

"I'll come back later this evening." Hermione told Harry, professional demeanour in place. "Once I've spoken to the witness."

"Good luck," Harry told her echoing her professional, detached tone.

Hermione nodded and then swept past the guard, purposefully bumping him out of her way as she left the room.

"Okay, Potter," the guard said gruffly. "Let's go."

"Fine," Harry said coolly.

"Can't blame you mate," the guard said as Harry led the way back to his cell. "Get it while you can, I always say."

"Shut the fuck up," Harry said. "She's my lawyer and my best friend."

"Hit a nerve, did I?" the guard said chuckling. "You know, it's not very fair of you to string her along like this, when the only person you're going to be kissing in the near future will be a Dementor."

"You have no idea what you're talking about," Harry pulled roughly away from him.

"I know plenty," the guard said shoving Harry into the cell and then using his wand to lock the bars. "You're going down for this, Potter. And not even your hot lady friend is going to be able to get you out of this one."

"Famous last words," Harry said coldly. "I didn't do this and she's going to prove it."

The guard laughed as if that was the best joke he'd ever heard. "See you later, Potter."

Harry flipped the guard off as he walked away and sank onto the narrow cot that had been his bed since he got there.

He wasn't going to give up Hermione not now when they were so close to having what they'd both always wanted. And though things didn't look good now, he was going to try and remain positive and hope that Hermione would find some way to get him out of this.

*** *** ***

The day of the funeral dawned rainy and cool- a fitting mood for the occasion. The Weasley family was all clad in black, standing around the open grave into which Arthur's casket would be lowered. Molly was sobbing, with Charlie and Bill standing on each side of her for support.

Ginny stood a little off to the side, her body also wracked with sobs, but they were not only ones of grief, but of massive guilt.

There was a large turnout, of not only friends and family, but a great deal of people from the Ministry and the village of Ottery St. Catchpole. Ron had always known his father was well-liked, but he hadn't known it was to this extent. Luna squeezed Ron's hand in support and he turned to give her a thankful smile.

"Are you holding up all right?" she asked.

He nodded. "Thanks to you."

"I'm glad I can help," Luna tucked a wayward strand of hair behind her ear.

"Gin?" Ron asked nudging his sister. "Are you doing okay?"

"Fine," Ginny wiped her eyes with a soggy tissue.

Ron put his arm around her as the vicar began to speak.

Molly sobbed harder as the vicar talked about how Arthur had been a well respected and likeable man.

"And family meant everything to Arthur Weasley," the vicar continued. "Nothing made him more proud than talking about his sons---William, Charles, Percy, Fred, George and Ronald and his only daughter Ginevra...."

Ron swallowed hard as he gripped his sister's arm.

"His spirit and his will lives on in each of his children," the vicar said. "And in his grandchildren..."

At this, Ginny used her free hand to pat her stomach. The grandchild her father would never know.

Molly pressed her handkerchief to her mouth as she stepped forward to lay a single white rose on her husband's coffin. The rest of the Weasley's followed suit- Bill and Charlie still supporting Molly who would surely have toppled over without them.

Ginny lingered over her father's coffin as she placed her rose on it. "I'm sorry, Daddy," she whispered.

Draco stood a little ways away from the group gathered around the gravesite. He was in polyjuiced form of a random Muggle he'd gotten a hair from. Draco didn't want to be there but he knew that his presence would hopefully soothe Ginny a little bit.

"Come on, Ginny," Ron said putting his hand on her shoulder. "We're going to go back home now."

"I'll catch up in a minute," Ginny said softly.

"Gin..." Ron said. "I don't like you being alone out here in your condition."

"I'll be okay," Ginny told him. "I-I don't want to leave just yet, Ron."

"Come on, Ronald," Luna said. "Why don't we go visit with Dean and Seamus? When Ginny is ready, she can come join us..."

"Okay," Ron said motioning over his shoulder to where his friends were. "We'll be right over there."

Ginny nodded. "Thanks, Ron."

Draco saw her standing alone and made his move. His hair was dark brown and his eyes blue, but as soon as Ginny saw him she knew who he was. "I was hoping you'd come," she whispered.

"I knew you needed me," he said putting his hand on her shoulder. He wanted to kiss her, but knew that would raise too much suspicion.

"How could we do this?" she asked. "Draco how can we stand here knowing what we know?"

"We have to," he whispered handing her a handkerchief. "We didn't mean for this to happen, Red."

"But it did," Ginny said, new tears springing to her eyes. "My father is dead and Harry's taking the blame for something he didn't do."

"You want our baby to grow up without its parents?" Draco asked her gently. "Better him than us, Ginny. You know that I'm right."

Ginny didn't respond. "I don't know," she finally uttered.

"When are you going to be able to come home?" he asked her. "I've missed you."

"Soon," Ginny said hoarsely. "Draco what am I supposed to do when this baby is born and it looks nothing like Harry Potter?"

"It'll have red hair like you and no one will be any the wiser," Draco said dismissively.

"You don't know that," Ginny hissed.

"Once Potter is put away, you and I will run away and we'll never have to see these people ever again," Draco said. And throwing caution to the wind, he hugged her tightly.

A few feet away, Luna turned to check on Ginny and witnessed the whole thing. She tapped Ron on the shoulder. "Who's that with your sister?"

"What?" Ron spun around. "I don’t know- I've never seen him before."

"You guys know him?" Luna asked Dean and Seamus.

"Nope," Dean replied.

Dean, Ron and Seamus returned to their conversation, but Luna turned again and was surprised to see that the stranger was still holding onto Ginny.

"They're awfully intimate for someone no one even knows," she mused, staring at the couple.

"Maybe he went to Hogwarts," Dean suggested. "Or worked with her at the Ministry."

"Perhaps," Luna took in as many details as she could about this stranger who suddenly embraced Ginny.

"You shouldn't be here," Ginny said pulling away from Draco.

"Ginny you need me," he said. "And I miss you."

"We can't be together," Ginny sniffed. "You ruined that. I can't raise my child without my brothers and mum around. And they're never going to accept you."

"We'll work something out," Draco promised. "I can't live without you Red."

"I-I have to go," Ginny said weakly.

"Will you come home tonight?" he asked her.

"My mum needs me," Ginny said. "I can't leave her now, Draco."

"Soon then?" he persisted.

"Ginny?" Ron asked as he and Luna came over. "We're ready to go back to the house."

"Hello," Luna said to the man. "I don't believe we've met."

"Uh hi..." Draco replied.

"This is Christopher Murphy," Ginny said dabbing at her eyes. "He interned with dad a few summers back."

Ron nodded. "Nice to meet you mate."

"Did you go to Hogwarts?" Luna asked inquisitively.

"No," Draco said. "I didn't."

"We appreciate you coming to pay your respects," Ron said offering Draco his hand.

"Sure," Draco shook Ron's hand and released it quickly. "I have to go. I'll see you soon?" he looked at Ginny.

Ginny nodded. "Thank you...Christopher."

He nodded at her before turning away without acknowledging Ron or Luna.

"I didn't even know Dad had interns," Ron said as he took his sister's hand. "But nice of him to show up, just the same."

Ginny tugged away. "I need to go lie down," she lied weakly.

"Gin--" Ron said calling after her, but she Apparated away.

"I think she's taking this as hard as Mum," Ron said to Luna.

"Obviously," Ron frowned. "Bloody hell, I want to kill Harry. This is all his fault."

Luna didn't say anything to that. She put her arm around him. "It was a lovely service."

"Yeah," Ron coughed. "Yeah... Dad would have liked it."

"It's okay if you want to cry," Luna told him gently. "I won't think any less of you. You don't have to be strong all the time."

Ron shook his head. "I'll be all right," he muttered.

"Are you sure?" Luna asked.

"No," Ron said. "Right now I'm not sure of anything except one thing."

"What's that?" Luna asked looking at him.

"That I'm going to make that asshole pay for everything he's done to my family," Ron's eyes turned a dark, angry shade of blue. "Potter isn't getting out of this like he does everything else."

"Whoever did this does deserve to pay," Luna said putting her hand on his arm.

"Don't defend him to me," Ron said quietly.

"I'm not," she said softly. "Come on. We should get back to your house."

"Sure," he said. "I should help Mum right now."

"You look very handsome," Luna said shyly. "In your suit, I mean."

Ron looked surprised at her comment. "Thank you," he said after a moment. "You um... you look nice too."

She pulled her tweed coat tightly around her. "Thank you, Ronald."

He nodded. "Are you coming back to the house with me?" he asked.

"If you want," Luna replied.

"That'd be nice," he said. "I haven't really thanked you for being around. It's been good having you by my side Luna."

"I haven't done much," Luna said modestly.

"I'm not one to wear emotions on the outside," Ron confessed. "I tend to keep it bottled up a lot of the time. You've helped me work through some really tough things already."

Luna smiled at him. "I just know what you're going through. I didn't really have anyone to talk to about it other than my dad though."

"I appreciate it," Ron said, looking directly at her. "I know I haven't ever been very nice to you- by all rights you should have just left five minutes after you got here that one night but you didn't."

"We were kids back then," Luna said looking earnestly back at him. "You're not the same person you were then, Ronald.'

"That's for sure," Ron said. "A lot's changed."

"Most of it for the better," Luna said softly. Impulsively, she stood on her tiptoes and pecked him on the cheek. "You're a good man, Ronald."

Ron actually blushed as she did this. "Thanks. I kind of needed to hear that right now."

She grinned and was glad to take his mind off of the events of the day even for just a couple of moments. "Now, there is something I have been dying to ask you..."

"There is?" he asked.

Luna looked impishly up at him. "I heard a rumour that you once ate six cheeseburgers and two large orders of chips. You have to tell me how you did it and where you put it all."

Ron laughed for the first time in days. "That's completely untrue."

"It is?" Luna asked in surprise.

"Yup," Ron said. "It was eight cheeseburgers and three EXTRA large orders of chips."

Luna laughed. "Eight? And you didn't get sick?"

"No way," Ron replied.

"I am very impressed," she said batting her eyelashes dramatically at him. "That is a talent."

"I'll teach you sometime if you want," Ron smiled at her.

"We'll have to start out slow," Luna said giggling. "I've never been able to eat more than one cheeseburger."

"The key is pacing yourself," Ron explained.

"And having a cast-iron stomach probably helps too," Luna guessed.

"That it does," Ron held open the door for her. "I'd better go see if Mum needs any help."

Luna smiled as she walked inside the house. "I'll be in the sitting room."

"Mum?" Ron asked when he went into the kitchen. "Anything I can help with? I promise I won't eat it all just yet." he joked, trying to at least make Molly crack a little smile.

"I've got it," Molly said quietly. "I need to make your father a plate."

Ron's brow creased. "Mum..."

Molly stopped what she was doing and shoulders sagged. "I know...he's not...he's not coming back."

"I know," Ron stepped forward and hugged her. "This is hard Mum but we're going to get through it."

"I'm so glad you're all here," Molly said hugging him tightly. "Percy couldn't stay though..."

"Percy never stays," Ron muttered. "But Bill and Charlie will be back in a few minutes and Fred and George are setting things up in the sitting room."

"I don't know what I'd do if you weren't here," Molly said smiling at her youngest son. "And having Ginny here is going to be a comfort."

"I'm glad Mum," Ron replied. "We'll do anything you need us to do all right? All you have to do is ask."

"Can you help me with these biscuits?" she asked him. "I'll even let you eat one or two."

"Sure," Ron gave his mother a little smile. "We just won't tell anyone."

In the sitting room, Luna was helping Fred and George with the tables.

"Thank you, Miss Lovegood," Fred said as Luna helped him cover one of them with a cloth.

"You can call me Luna," she said. "There's no need for formalities."

"And you may call me the handsome twin," Fred said grinning at her.

"That would be me," George said nudging his brother. "You have that horrible nose, remember?"

"I have the same nose as you," Fred retorted, making Luna giggle.

"Yours is bigger than mine," George said. "The only thing you have that is bigger than mine, I might add."

Luna's laugh turned into a grimace. "I don't know if I want to hear about this."

"You're right," Fred said hastily. "This isn't the time or place for that. Mum would probably hit me upside the head if she heard us talking like that."

"We could talk about Percy and his disappearing act," George said frowning. "Bloody wanker looked as if he'd rather be anywhere but here."

"Penelope tried to get him to stay," Luna said.

"I don't know how she puts up with him," Fred shook his head at the mention of their brother. "He just thinks he's so much better than the rest of us. Only reason he turned up at all is because he wants a share of inheritance. Too bad it's more like a pittance- and we're giving our share to Mum."

"I overheard him talking business with some bloke from the Ministry during the service," George said. "It took all I had not to thump the smarmy git."

"I think that's a shame," Luna helped them cover the last table. "I'd have loved to have brothers and sisters around when my mother died. It was nice having Daddy of course, but siblings would have made things easier too."

Bill and Charlie came back in as Luna said this and Bill smiled. "If it weren't for Fred and George, we'd probably all be crying."

"We're the comic relief then?" George asked proudly.

"Always are," Charlie said fondly.

Ginny stalked into the sitting room looking upset and she glared at Bill. "Why is Phlegm in my room?"

"She's in her third trimester Gin and she was knackered," Bill said apologetically. "And I wish you'd stop calling her that."

"She's annoying," Ginny snapped. "And I'm pregnant too remember? I need to lie down as well!"

"She's asleep!" Bill protested. "And last time I checked you have two twin beds in there...."

"SHE SNORES!" Ginny shouted angrily.

"Fleur snores?" Fred asked curiously.

"Like a bloody roaring lion," Ginny glared at her oldest brother. "Bill get her out of there!"

"Ease up, Ginevra," Fred said. "You can crash in our old room."

"It smells in there," Ginny was unrelenting.

"It does not smell," Fred said indignantly.

"Yes it does," Ginny snapped. "Like old socks and stale food."

"Fine," Bill said with a sigh. "I'll move Fleur to mum's room, Ginny."

George shook his head as Bill left. "You know Ginny; this isn't easy on any of us. We know you're pregnant but you shouldn't use it as an excuse to get your way."

"It's my room and I don't want her there," Ginny said wishing more than anything she could just go back to her own flat.

"She's always been nice to me," Luna offered. "Maybe if you got to know her better, you wouldn't..."

"You like anyone that's nice to you for more than two seconds," Ginny retorted.

"Ginny!" Charlie admonished.

Ginny's eyes filled with frustrated tears. "Why are you all ganging up on me?" she bawled.

"We're not ganging up on you," Charlie said. "Emotions are really raw right now with all of us. We're all missing Dad."

"I miss him too," Ginny sobbed.

Charlie hugged her. "You were always his favourite."

"Why did this have to happen?" Ginny asked as Luna handed her several tissues.

"It doesn't make any sense," Charlie said gently. "And it's even harder that to accept that Harry had something to do with it."

"It doesn't seem right," Luna agreed. "Not at all. Harry loved your father."

"He was like a brother to all of us," Charlie said frowning. "And something like this is hard to believe."

"But you do believe me, don't you Charlie?" Ginny asked.

Charlie was silent for a moment. "I guess I do Ginny," he sighed.

"I need you guys," Ginny said hugging him. "I need you to believe me."

It was clear to Luna that none of the Weasleys aside from Ron and Ginny believed that Harry was capable of doing this but at the same time, didn't want to think of their sister as a liar.

"Come on, Ginny," Charlie said helping her to her feet. "I'll help you back to your room so you can get some rest."

"Thank you," Ginny wiped at her eyes.

Luna watched them go and decided to check into Ginny's story some more and find out who this mysterious Christopher really was.

Authors' note: Here is the latest chapter. We know a lot of you are wondering how long this story is going to be. We don't know how long it will be because we're still in the middle of writing it. We can safely say (we think) that this will not be anywhere near as long as Last Dance which we're thinking of renaming the “Neverending Dance”. Anyway, we hope you enjoy it. And if you feel that we're not doing justice to the British legal system, we are both Americans and we portray the trial based on our knowledge (albeit limited) of the legal system.

Fall on me tell me everything you want me to be

Forever with you

Forever in me

Ever the same

Call on me

I'll be there for you and you'll be there for me

Forever it's you

Forever in me

Ever the same

You may need me there

To carry all your weight

But you're no burden I assure

You tide me over

With a warmth I'll not forget

But I can only give you love

(Rob Thomas, “Ever the Same”)

The papers called it the "Trial of the Century". It was for them "the story of the century". Not a day went by that the story and speculation about the case didn't grace the front pages of every Wizarding newspaper in the country. International interest was at a fever pitch, too. Reporters had camped outside of Hermione's building, pawing through her trash, trying to find any clue into how the 'brilliant, loyal Hermione Granger' would defend her now infamous best friend.

Hermione, who had always read the papers to stay abreast of current events, cringed every time she saw a newspaper. To make matters worse, Ginny was still being uncooperative. Hermione had finally managed to interview the younger witch in a formal setting, but it had been tenuous at best.

They had now been in trial a week and Ginny was officially to give her testimony that day. Hermione was prepared to pay close attention, she wanted to see if Ginny would stray at all from the story she'd given Hermione a few days beforehand.

The prosecution's first few witnesses had been the investigating Aurors and the members of Arthur's staff who had seen Harry in the office that day. The most damning had been the witch who had claimed Harry had left Arthur's office in shock and muttering about how he'd killed Arthur.

All in all, Hermione was cautiously optimistic. She sat beside Harry as her former colleague called Ginny to the stand.

She wanted badly to reassure Harry but she knew how unprofessional that would look, not to mention how the reporters in the room would jump on it immediately.

Jacob approached the witness stand. "Miss Weasley, could you please state your name and tell the court your current occupation?"

"Ginevra Molly Weasley," she stated in a calm tone. "And I work in the Ministry as a receptionist."

"What is your relationship to the defendant, Miss Weasley?" Jacob asked her.

"He's the father of my child," Ginny said, avoiding Harry's glare.

"Your relationship with Mr. Potter was a loving one?" Jacob asked.

"Well we haven't actually had a relationship since I was about fifteen," Ginny twisted a tissue in her hands. "But he comes over sometimes when he has a rough day, and one night it just went too far."

"She's lying," Harry whispered to Hermione. "I've never gone over to her place. I wouldn't even know where it was, Hermione."

Hermione nodded and wrote a few questions down on her legal pad.

"How long ago did you find out you were with child?" Jacob continued.

"Not long," Ginny said softly.

"And when you told the defendant about the pregnancy, how did he react?" Jacob asked.

"Well I do believe I went about it the wrong way," Ginny forced some tears into her eyes. "I asked him to meet me to talk to my dad about something important. When we were in the office, that's when I told them both. And Harry reacted just horribly."

"Did he believe you?" Jacob asked gently.

"No," Ginny said, her tears falling. "He said that there was no way he'd ever be with me again..." her voice trembled. "And then when my father said that he'd make sure Harry took responsibility, he started to get violent."

"Violent?" Jacob asked. "Can you elaborate?"

"He and my father got into a screaming match," Ginny sobbed. "And then he punched my father."

"There's no evidence in Mr. Weasley's autopsy that he was punched," Hermione whispered to Harry.

"I'd never do that to him," Harry said furiously.

"When you left the office, did Mr. Potter accompany you?" Jacob asked.

"Yes, he grabbed me by the arm and forced me to leave with him," Ginny wiped at her eyes. "He told me there was no way he was going to be a father yet, he had too much he wanted to accomplish first. I went back home and the next thing I knew, I was hearing that my father..." she began to sob again.

Jacob offered Ginny another tissue. "We understand this is hard for you, Miss Weasley. Do you need a moment?"

"Yes please," Ginny said in a shuddery voice.

Harry stared at the young woman he had once been so enamoured of. He had no idea who this person was.

"I woke up and my brother was there, telling me that my father was dead," Ginny said a few moments later. "And then they told me that Harry was the one that had done it. That's why he left me- he went back and killed my father."

"Objection," Hermione said standing up. "Hearsay."

"Sustained," the judge replied.

"Have you seen the defendant since his arrest?" Jacob asked.

Ginny shook her head. "Not until the trial started."

"Can you characterise your family's relationship with the defendant prior to Mr. Weasley's murder?" Jacob asked.

"He was like a brother to us all," Ginny said. "My father thought of him as a son- even treated him as such."

"And now?" Jacob asked.

"I can hardly look at him," Ginny shook her head.

Jacob continued his line of questioning and Ginny perfectly played the sympathetic, mourning daughter. When Jacob concluded his questioning, Hermione exhaled and then stood up.

"Miss Weasley," Hermione began. "You first met the defendant when you were 10 years old, is that correct?"

"Yes," Ginny said, her tears now contained as she gave Hermione a stony look.

"And you came to know him through his friendship with your older brother, Ronald Weasley?" Hermione asked.

"Yes," Ginny said again.

"Would it be fair to say that you were enamoured of Mr. Potter?" Hermione asked.

Ginny rolled her eyes. "A simple childhood crush. I had no idea he'd turn out to be a murderer."

"Move to strike Miss Weasley's last statement," Hermione told the judge.

The judge nodded. "Miss Weasley, please stick to simply the facts only."

Ginny nodded and wiped at her eyes with the tissue.

"Are you familiar with love potions, Miss Weasley?" Hermione asked.

This time, Jacob stood up. "Objection. Irrelevant."

"Sustained," the judge replied.

"Your honour, my questions are quite relevant to Miss Weasley and the lengths she would go to in order to get what she wants," Hermione argued.

The judge thought for a moment. "Overruled Miss Granger. Miss Weasley is not on trial here."

Hermione resisted the urge to say that she very well should be. Instead, she nodded and turned back to face Ginny, who seemed quite smug all of a sudden.

"When did you and Mr. Potter begin dating?" Hermione asked.

"You know perfectly well that it was during the last half of my fifth year," Ginny said. "It was obvious that he was very much in love with me."

"Did he ever tell you that he loved you?" Hermione asked her.

"Well... no..." the smug look on Ginny's face faltered for a moment.

"But it was obvious, isn't that what you said?" Hermione asked.

"He didn't have to say it," Ginny replied, rolling her eyes.

"You and Mr. Potter broke up not long after you started dating?" Hermione asked.

"Something like that," Ginny waved her hand. "He broke up with me because he had to go fight You Know Who."

"And you held out hope that you would get back together some day?" Hermione asked her.

"I suppose so," Ginny answered.

"And when the war was over, did you reconcile?" Hermione asked.

"No," Ginny said sharply.

"And why was that?" Hermione asked folding her arms.

"I don't know!" Ginny said. "Ask him!"

"I intend to," Hermione said. "You weren't present at one of the victory parties celebrating Mr. Potter's victory over Lord Voldemort. Where were you?"

"That's not pertinent," Ginny said, panicking as she realised how close Hermione was to finding out about Draco.

"Withdrawn," Hermione said dismissively. "So, you say that Mr. Potter was a frequent guest at your flat?"

"Sometimes," Ginny said. "When he'd had a rough day. I'd give him a massage sometimes, and then one night a few months ago it turned into more."

"What night would this be?" Hermione asked. "Could you give us an exact date?"

"I don't remember exactly," Ginny said through clenched teeth.

"Can you give us an approximate date then?" Hermione asked.

"A few months ago," Ginny said shrilly.

"So you said," Hermione said flatly.

"I don't remember everything like you do all right?" Ginny said hotly.

"I would think that the night that changed your life considerably would have stuck in your head," Hermione commented dryly.

"Well I didn't know it changed my life until recently," Ginny returned.

"Right," Hermione said nodding. "And it's no secret that your family was in favour of your reuniting with Mr. Potter. Your older brother Charlie testified that he had hoped that you would be one big, happy Weasley family."

"Yeah but obviously that won't happen now," Ginny stared straight at Hermione.

"You stated earlier that you asked Mr. Potter to meet you at your father's office," Hermione said. "What did you hope to accomplish by this?"

"I hoped that Harry would realise he's about to become a father," Ginny said as clearly as she could. "Now my child will have to grow up without its father AND it's grandfather."

"And you are positive that Mr. Potter is the father of your baby?" Hermione asked staring directly at Ginny.

"Yes," Ginny twisted her fingers together.

"You would have the court believe that you haven't been with any other men besides the defendant?" Hermione asked.

"That's personal," Ginny said. "Not to mention irrelevant."

"Withdrawn," Hermione said with a wave of her hand. "I have one more question for you, Miss Weasley. Your personal healer has managed to pinpoint the date of conception to September 15th. Does that sound about right to you?"

"I suppose," Ginny said uneasily.

"Mr. Potter was in Glasgow with the Chudley Cannons that entire week," Hermione said. She saw Ginny open her mouth to respond, but Hermione cut her off. "No further questions."

Harry looked hopefully at Hermione as she sat back down. "That was great." he told her quietly.

"Let's just hope it was enough," Hermione whispered back.

"You may step down Miss Weasley," the judge told the redhead.

Ginny shakily got to her feet and started to walk toward the back of the courtroom but as she looked at Harry, she fainted.

"Ginny," Ron rushed forward from where he was sitting behind the prosecutors.

"Stand back," a court official said as a crowd gathered around Ginny. He pulled out his wand and muttered a spell and Ginny began to stir. "Daddy?"

Molly let out a choked sob as her daughter sat up.

"Biggest publicity stunt I've ever seen," Hermione muttered to Harry. "She's winning sympathy from the jury."

"Are you happy now?" Ron asked his former friends as he helped his sister to her feet. "Come on, Ginny. Let me take you home."

"Ron," Ginny began to cry as she leaned against her brother.

Every eye in the court fell on Ginny and Ron as they slowly walked out of the courtroom.

The judge cleared his throat. "In light of recent events, court is in recess until tomorrow morning."

Hermione looked at Harry. "I'll come by in a little while to go over the questions I'll be asking you tomorrow."

"You really did great up there," he told her.

"And you'll do great tomorrow," Hermione said. "We'll disprove everything she said up there."

"Tomorrow," Harry said. "I'll get to tell my side of the story."

"The truth," Hermione said. "I'll see you in a bit."

*** *** ***

Hermione was in her home office going over some notes when a knock on her front door startled her. "Luna," she said in surprise.

"Hello Hermione," Luna said. "Can I come in?"

"Of course," she answered. "I was just going over a few things before I meet up with Harry to discuss his testimony for tomorrow."

"I'm not here as a reporter," Luna quickly clarified. "This would be off-the-record."

"It's all right," Hermione said.

"You have a really nice place," Luna said looking around.

"Thanks," Hermione said. "Don't know how much longer I can afford it since I'm out of a job at the moment."

"I think it's very brave what you did," Luna said taking off her cloak. "Not too many people would do something like that."

Hermione smiled. "I guess so," she replied. "Can I get you anything to drink?"

"Pumpkin juice would be lovely, thank you," Luna replied.

Hermione poured them both a glass. "So what brings you by?"

"I just wanted to see how you were doing," Luna said. "How Harry was doing..."

"He's all right," Hermione answered. "I just hope his testimony can convince everyone tomorrow. He's not capable of murder Luna."

"I thought you did really well questioning Ginny," Luna said quietly.

"Thanks," Hermione said. "Her story doesn't add up to me but she's sticking to it."

Luna felt a little guilty being here and she knew that if Ronald found out, he'd be none too pleased. But she wanted to help. She knew in her heart that Harry couldn't have done this.

"How's Ron doing?" Hermione asked. "I'm worried about him, although he'd never want to hear that from me."

"He has his good days and his bad days," Luna replied. "I don't know what he and his brothers would do if Fred and George weren't around for a laugh or two."

Hermione nodded. "I feel just horrible about Arthur," she said quietly. "He was a wonderful man."

"I wish I had the chance to know him better," Luna said settling down on Hermione's sofa. Crookshanks purred at her. "Mrs. Weasley isn't taking this all that well. Though, Ronald has been able to get her to eat and he's taken her out for a walk around the village."

"He's always been good to his mother," Hermione said. "And I think it's lovely that you've been there for him too."

"We're just friends," Luna clarified.

"Yes but he needs someone on his side," Hermione replied.

Luna smiled. "Well, I know where he's coming from."

Hermione nodded. "I do care about Ron," she began.

"I think he knows that deep down," Luna said. "He's just hurting really badly right now. He feels like he's been betrayed by not only his best friend, but the--"

"I know," Hermione rubbed her forehead. "This all just happened at once and it's all been horrible."

"You three have been through so much together," Luna reassured her. "I'm sure once you clear Harry and Ron has had some time to deal with all this..."

"I don't know if anything will ever be the same," Hermione said softly. "It never will be the same between me and Harry. Everything has already changed between us."

"He loves you very much," Luna said softly.

"I love him too," Hermione said. "This is why I can't let him go to Azkaban. He couldn't have killed Arthur."

"The Prophet seems to think he's going to be found guilty," Luna said quietly. "Have you thought about what you might do if---"

"I can't think like that," Hermione said bluntly.

"If anyone can get him out of this, you can," Luna said. "You really are a fantastic lawyer."

"Thank you," Hermione smiled at the younger woman. "I appreciate that."

"And if you need any help, please don't hesitate to ask," Luna said. "Harry has always been a really good friend to me."

"Thanks," Hermione said. "Does Ron know you don't believe Harry did this?"

Luna shook her head. "I--I try and not talk about Harry with him. It's a sore subject."

"Of course," Hermione cast her eyes down. "I wish there was a way we could convince Ron. It would make a world of difference to Harry."

"If it makes you feel any better, I don't think his brothers feel Harry did it either," Luna said. "They just don't want to believe their little sister would lie about this."

"You know, until my sixth year of school, I wouldn't have thought Ginny was capable of anything nasty," Hermione shook her head. "But she changed- it's like she thought once she got Harry, she was this perfect being. And then they broke up and she never seemed to get over it at first."

Luna bit her bottom lip wondering whether she should tell Hermione this. "During our last couple of years at school, she, um, well, she kind of withdrew from everything. She never showed up for meals...she missed classes...her marks went way down."

"So I heard," Hermione nodded. "And ever since the war, she's been terribly secretive. Now she shows up pregnant with a baby she claims is Harry's, yet he swore to me he's never been intimate with her."

"She was caught more than a couple of times sneaking out to the Forbidden Forest after curfew," Luna said. "Filch caught her with a basket of food and blankets. She said she was bringing them to the centaurs..."

"That's interesting," Hermione reached for a piece of parchment and wrote that down. "Considering they hated accepting help from humans..."

"Exactly," Luna said.

"I wonder if we recalled her to the stand... if I could prove she has a track record of lying..." Hermione mused.

"Didn't the judge overrule you when you tried to ask her about love potions?" Luna asked. "Something about Ginny not being the one on trial..."

"That's true..." Hermione sat back.

"That reminds me," Luna leaned over. "At Arthur's funeral, a man by the name Christopher Murphy came and was comforting Ginny. She claimed he worked in her father's office but I checked the records and no one with a name that even resembles that has ever worked there."

"Interesting..." Hermione wrote the name down.

"They seemed awfully close," Luna commented.

"Did anyone ask her about him?" Hermione asked.

"We tried, but she ran away," Luna replied. "I'm still looking into him myself. If I find out anything, I'll let you know."

Hermione nodded. "I've got to go meet with Harry," she said as she stood up.

"I should get going too," Luna said. "Will you give Harry my best? I wish you both good luck tomorrow."

"You should stop by and see him," Hermione said. "I'm sure he'd like seeing someone other than me once in awhile that has a friendly face."

"I will," Luna promised. "See you, Hermione."

"Bye Luna," Hermione closed the door behind the blonde.

Hermione made quick work of gathering up her notes and a couple of law books before grabbing her cloak and heading for the Ministry.

Thankfully, the guard on duty wasn't the sarcastic arse who had a smart remark for everything.

"Hi," she said as Harry was led into the room. "How are you holding up?"

"Better now that you're here," he replied as he sat down.

"We need to go over your testimony for tomorrow," Hermione said. "Neville's coming in as well to testify on your behalf."

"Did you make any headway with Dean or Seamus?" Harry asked.

"I haven't been able to get in contact with them directly but I'll keep trying," Hermione promised.

"Neville's the only one who's come to see me," Harry said quietly. "I think it's safe to say that they're not on my side."

"You don't know that," Hermione argued.

Harry shrugged. "They were always closer to Ron anyway and I don't think Dean ever forgave me for Ginny..."

"We'll see," Hermione replied. "I don't want you getting yourself all down in the dumps over this." she was firm.

"I won't," Harry promised. "Besides, I'm used to everyone being against me."

"Not everyone," Hermione gave him a look.

"Everyone but you," Harry said smiling at her.

She smiled back. "Luna came to see me just before I came here."

"Yeah?" Harry asked. "What'd she have to say?"

"That she doesn't think you did this either," Hermione said softly.

Harry smiled. "That's something."

"She's going to stop by and see you," Hermione said. "Even though she's been helping Ron and his family through this..."

"I've seen her sitting with him in the courtroom," Harry said.

"She's going to try and bring him around eventually." Hermione pushed her hair back. "I really need to cross examine Ginny again."

"Did you find out something else?" Harry asked.

"Apparently she had a visitor at the funeral named Christopher Murphy," Hermione revealed.

"Who?"

"That's what I'd like to know," Hermione said.

Harry listened as Hermione told him what she'd managed to learn from Luna.

"I just wonder if this guy is the real father of her baby," Hermione finished.

"I don't know," Harry said thoughtfully. "According to Molly, Ginny hadn't dated anyone since we'd broken up..."

"She's also quite capable of sneaking around and lying," Hermione said bluntly.

"Very true," Harry agreed. "Think you can find out who this bloke is before the end of the trial?"

"I'm damn well going to try," Hermione said. "Luna's checking up on him too."

Harry nodded. "So, I guess we should get started?"

"Right," Hermione said. "Merlin I wish this was all over with so we could go home together."

"It's going to be over soon," Harry said reaching for her hand.

"I hope so," sudden tears sprang to her eyes. "I can't bear the thought of you in that little cell anymore Harry."

"Come here," Harry said hugging her. "Don't cry, Hermione."

"I'm sorry," she apologised. "I should be strong for you."

"Don't you apologise," he said softly. "And you are strong."

She buried her face in his shoulder for a few moments, allowing him to comfort her. "No matter what Harry, I am going to get you out of this."

"I know you will," he said kissing the top of her head. "I have faith in you and you have faith in me."

"I always have," Hermione said.

"I know," Harry said. "That's one of the many reasons why I love you so much."

"I love you too," Hermione said as he stroked her hair behind her ear. "And once this is over we'll be together."

"I can't wait," Harry said leaning in to kiss her.

She pressed her lips to his, running her hands through her hair.

Harry deepened the kiss pulling her even closer than she already was.

"Mmm..." she murmured.

"We---we should probably stop," Harry said as he planted kisses on her neck.

"I know but I don't want to," Hermione's eyes were closed. "I don't ever want to stop with you."

"Me either," Harry said mustering up every ounce of willpower he had. "But I don't want our first time to be in here or anywhere near here. I want it to be special."

"Of course," Hermione rested her forehead against his. "It'll be perfect when it happens."

"When," Harry said smiling at her. "Not if, but when."

"When," she nodded, kissing him one more time. "Back to business it is..."

Nearly two hours later, Hermione exited the interrogation room and was surprised to see Remus Lupin still hard at work.

"Professor Lupin?" she asked. "What are you still doing here?"

"Hermione," Remus jumped. "I thought you'd left..."

Hermione shook her head. "I wanted to go over his testimony for tomorrow."

Remus nodded. "It's going to have to be incredibly convincing you know- especially since Harry doesn't have anyone who can verify his whereabouts for almost that entire day."

"He's ready," Hermione said.

"Good," Remus said. "Hermione, I don't have to tell you how serious this is. If Harry is convicted, he could go to Azkaban for the rest of his life."

"Don't you think I know that?" Hermione snapped at him.

Remus held up a hand. "I know you do," he said calmly. "I'm glad you came by... I was reminded by Tonks earlier about a conversation I once had with Sirius about his time in prison."

"I'm sorry for that," Hermione said quietly. "I'm just a little on edge. What conversation?"

"I just want to tell you this," Remus began. "So... should this trial not go the way we want it to, you can prepare Harry. He'll listen to you more than me or Tonks or anyone else."

Hermione sat down. "Okay."

"He once told me that on the good days, he was half lucid at best," Remus said. "Sirius tried to keep all his happy thoughts at bay. That means he was forced to relive terrible memories no matter what- if he experienced one bit of happiness the dementors were there to suck it out of him."

Hermione couldn't imagine what this must be like and didn't even want to think about Harry going through this. But, Remus was right. If he was found guilty, she'd have to prepare him for this.

"Some days he told me he thought he'd go mad," Remus said seriously. "They aren't allowed visitors, they only get fed once, maybe twice a day if they're lucky and the rations are very limited."

"That's barbaric," Hermione said quietly.

Remus nodded. "I just wanted to forewarn you that tomorrow's going to be very rough. I'm sure you know the prosecution is not going to be light on Harry."

"You've been in the courtroom," Hermione said. "You know the evidence. Professor, give it to me straight, you think they'll find him innocent?"

Remus looked down at the paperwork on his desk. "I'm not sure," he answered quietly. "I personally don't believe Harry could ever do this but the amount of evidence against him is overwhelming."

"I won't let him go to Azkaban," Hermione said firmly. "I'd die first."

Remus patted her hand. "I want you to be prepared as well."

"Thanks," Hermione said weakly.

"If there's anything I can do let me know." Remus said. "I care very much about Harry. Lily and James were my best friends and I swore to them I'd look after their son."

"Thanks," Hermione said. "He appreciates that, Professor. And so do I."

He patted her shoulder once more. "I should probably get home. Tonks will be worried."

"Of course," Hermione smiled softly. "Give her my best."

"I will," Remus promised. "And you should get some sleep."

"I'll try," Hermione lifted her case with all her notes. "I'll see you tomorrow."

"Good luck," Remus said before grabbing his cloak and walking out of the office.

Hermione wiped her eyes as she stood up. She knew she should go home but more than anything, she wanted to see a friendly face. She only hoped Luna would be around and not at the Weasleys'.

*********

Ginny let herself into her flat with a sigh. It was the first time she'd been home since the trial started and it was starting to wear on her. She'd also been experiencing horrible morning sickness and she was tired and achy.

"Hey," Draco emerged from the sitting room. "I didn't know you were coming home tonight Red..."

"I snuck out," Ginny admitted sinking down on the sofa. "I couldn't take them all hovering over me."

"You look pale," Draco told her. "How's everything with the... the..." he indicated her stomach.

"You can say it, you know," Ginny said grumpily. "It's the reason we're in this mess. It's a baby, Draco. Our baby."

"Fine," Draco said. "How's the baby?"

"Well, let's see," Ginny said sarcastically. "I can't keep anything down. I've thrown up everything I've eaten in my entire life and all I want to do is lay down."

Draco kissed her forehead. "Come on, lie down then."

Ginny stretched out on the sofa and smiled when he placed a blanket over her. She had done the same thing for him when he was cold and alone in the forest not too long ago. "Thanks," she said softly.

"You're the one good thing in my life, you know that." he told her.

Ginny felt the tears welling up in her eyes. "You---you can be really sweet when you want to be."

"For you," he said, touching her cheek.

"I don't know if I can do this anymore," Ginny said hugging him tightly. "It'd be so much easier if you'd be there with me during the trial."

"I'm there," Draco said. "Just not as me."

"What?" Ginny asked pulling away to look at him. "Draco..."

"Ever notice a bloke with dark brown hair and glasses sitting in the back?" he asked.

"That was you?" Ginny asked incredulously.

"Every day," Draco said smugly. "And today I paid a little visit to the judge- an old friend of my father's."

"Hang on a minute," Ginny said looking at him. "You never told me the judge was friend of your dad's. What did you say to him?"

Draco grinned. "Let's just say that when the jury's finished, we'll be home free."

"Blackmail?" Ginny asked him.

"I can't say," Draco replied. "But you won't have to worry about anything Red. Not ever. Just keep doing what you've been doing."

"Barely holding it together?" Ginny asked shaking her head.

"Keep with our story," Draco corrected.

"You heard my testimony," Ginny said. "Do you think I did okay?"

"Brilliant," Draco kissed her. "You were brilliant up there. Had everyone eating out of the palm of your hand."

"I fainted just like you told me," Ginny said relaxing against him. "I think that gained me some more sympathy."

"That it did," Draco slid his arm around her. "I'm glad you came home Red..."

"Me too," Ginny said. "I've missed you."

"It's been too lonely here," Draco said. "Will you stay now?"

"I'd like to," she said softly. "But Mum's insistent. She wants all of around. It's not so bad since Phlegm left."

"She can't keep you home forever," Draco argued. "Come on, one night."

"I'd like that," Ginny said smiling at him. "I had this fantastic dream last night."

"What about?" he asked, stroking her hair off her face.

"It was Christmas morning," Ginny told him. "And you and I were there with our baby girl. And my father was showing you all of his Muggle artefacts and treating you like...like you were one of his sons. And we were all so happy."

Draco was silent. "That's not ever going to happen Gin- not even if your dad was alive."

"He would have seen how good you were to me and for me," Ginny said stubbornly. "He would have come around and now..."

"If your family was to eventually come around then why haven't we told them I'm living here yet?" Draco pointed out.

"Because THEY think Harry's the father of my child," Ginny retorted. "This was your big plan, Draco."

"If we'd told them before this, it all could have been avoided," Draco countered.

"So now it's my fault?" Ginny asked hotly. She shrugged out of his hold on her and threw the blanket on the floor.

"I didn't say it was," Draco snapped.

"You didn't have to," Ginny said grabbing her cloak. "I'm going home."

"You are home," Draco took her arm.

Ginny stared to cry in earnest.

His demeanour softened and he pulled her close again. "Ginny we have to keep this up. Otherwise you and I both know that Granger will find out what really happened and we'll both get locked up."

"I know," Ginny said resting her head on his shoulder. "It's just so hard."

Draco kissed the top of her head. "It's all going to work out though. Just a few more days and Potter will be convicted and we can go back."

"You promise?" Ginny asked hopefully.

"Absolutely," Draco said. "And after everything settles down, we'll work on telling your family about us. Once the baby's born it'll be obvious that it's not Potter's."

"It's going to be ours," Ginny said smiling at him. "Yours and mine."

"So you think it's a little girl then?" he asked.

Ginny laughed. "I'm not sure, of course, but I just have a feeling."

"She'll look like you," Draco was feeling excited about this for the first time.

"With red hair and blue eyes," Ginny said feeling more optimistic than she had in weeks. "But your nose...I love your nose."

"What else do you love about me?" Draco asked, pulling her back onto the sofa.

"Everything," Ginny said softly.

-->

Authors’ Note: Hope everyone is having a good week. This is a pivotal chapter in the story and things that happen here will set in motion something huge. So without further ado…the verdict is in…

It's down to this
I've got to make this life make sense
Can anyone tell what I've done
I miss the life
I miss the colours of the world
Can anyone tell where I am

'Cause now again I've found myself
So far down, away from the sun
That shines into the darkest place
I'm so far down, away from the sun again
Away from the sun again

(3 Doors Down, “Away From The Sun”)

The jury had been in deliberations for nearly a week. The longer they were out, the better it looked for Harry. Luna reluctantly testified about seeing Harry together with Ginny at the Ministry the afternoon of Arthur Weasley’s murder. Luna told Hermione during her cross-examination that her old friend didn’t seem like himself and that she could sense something was off with him. When Hermione tried to bring the idea of polyjuice into the equation, the opposing counsel had quickly objected and the judge had quickly sided with them. All was not lost, though, Hermione thought optimistically. If Harry did get convicted, she would use that as grounds for appeal.

And this had Ron worried. Harry couldn't get off scot free for this. One way or the other, he would pay for killing Arthur. To help get his mind off the deliberations, he'd decided to go flying. He'd taken a leave of absence from the team in light of recent events and he hadn't flown since his father's death.

There was something exhilarating about being that far up in the sky---away from it all. Up there, he didn't have to think about his mother and her grief. He didn't have to think about how he'd be able to hold all of it together for his family. His father had been the one to teach him how to fly. Those elementary lessons from Madame Hooch hadn’t amounted to much and Fred and George would have rather teased him unmercifully than try to help him. Flying had come so easily to Harry and Ron had wanted to be just as good, or even better, than his best friend.

Every holiday, Arthur would wake him up early and the two of them would go in the backyard and practise flying. The twins were notoriously late sleepers and they’d had no idea about the lessons. True to his word, Arthur promised his youngest son he’d never tell anyone.

“They’ll think you came by it naturally,” Arthur had told his son with a pat on his back. “And you did, Ron. Weasley men have always been great flyers. You just need to keep practising.”

“I want to play Quidditch professionally for the Cannons,” Ron confided. “And I want, just once for Fred, George, Charlie and Bill to be known as Ron Weasley’s big brothers. I hate being known as Fred and George’s ickle brother.”

”Better than being known as their guinea pig, eh son?” Arthur teased good-naturedly.

Ron laughed. “A little, I guess.”

With his free hand, Ron wiped stubbornly at his eyes. It was hard to imagine that he’d never be able to talk to his father again. And he felt guilty for all those times, he’d cursed his parents for not being able to give them more. How selfish and stubborn he’d been. Now that he had the chance to look back on it, he realised how hard his parents had worked to give them what they had. And now, he’d never be able to tell his father how much it had meant to him; how much his father had meant to him.

He circled the pitch once more and he caught sight of a familiar blonde in the stands watching him.

He smiled as he thought of Luna. She had been his rock throughout all of this. There was no way he'd have been able to do any of this without her. She really had proven to be a great friend.

"Hi," she said as he swooped down. "I thought you might be flying when I didn't see you at the house."

"I just wanted to get a way for a bit," he said sitting down beside her.

"I don't blame you," Luna said. "Things must be really tense this week."

Ron scratched the nape of his neck. "Just a little. I read your article this morning."

"What did you think?" she asked, biting on her nail. She'd tried to remain as objective as possible but it was clear that she believed in Harry's innocence.

"It was good," Ron replied. "I know you have to be objective. "

"You liked it?" Luna was surprised.

Ron nodded and looked sideways at her. "I like everything you write."

She smiled. "Thank you."

"Hermione did a really good job on her closing argument," Ron said quietly. “Talking about where Harry was…I can’t believe how snowed she is by all of this!"

“Hermione believes what Harry says,” Luna said gently. “I think he’s telling the truth…”

"He wouldn't know the truth if it came up and smacked him in the face," Ron said angrily. "I knew he had it bad for Hermione, but I didn't know it went on that long..."

Luna placed a hand on his arm. "He'd have stayed silent about his feelings for her if he knew the two of you were happy together."

"You don't know him very well, do you?" Ron asked her. "He wants what he can't have."

"You're his best friend," Luna answered quietly. "Since you were both eleven. Harry's not perfect but he'd put your happiness before his own."

Ron shook his head. "If you'll excuse me, I have somewhere I have to be."

"Ron," Luna stood up. "Please don't be angry with me because I didn't think Harry did this."

"Of course you don't," Ron said. "You know for all I know, you're going to him and telling him everything I say. I thought you were on my side, Luna. I thought you---just go away. Okay? Just go away and leave me alone!"

"No," Luna said forcefully.

"Fine," Ron said pushing past her. "I'll go then."

"You're going to listen to me," Luna grabbed his arm. "I'm here because I care about you Ronald Weasley. But Harry's also my friend- he was there for me when nobody else was! And I'm not about to go and believe he's capable of murder."

Ron stared at her for a few moments. "We can't be friends then, Luna."

"I'm still here for you," Luna told him. "I've listened to you when you've vented about this- I've been there when you've broken down."

'Why would you do that?" Ron asked her. "If you thought I was full of crap? Huh?"

Luna looked away. "I don't know," she said. "But I can tell you believe Harry's guilty. Everything you've said was sincere..."

"You know what I want?" Ron asked her. "I want something that's just mine. And I'm never, ever going to get that, am I? I play for Harry's team. I'm Harry's sidekick and best mate, or was. And my girlfriend is now Harry's girlfriend. And the one person I thought I could count on---she's just told me that she doesn't believe me."

Luna sighed. "Ron please--"

"I have to go," Ron said picking up his broom. "I'll see you in court."

"Please don't go like this," she pleaded.

"Why weren't you honest with me from the beginning?" he rounded on her. "Why did you do this?"

"I didn't do anything!" Luna exclaimed. "Ronald I simply believe that Harry's innocent. It doesn't make me think any less of you or what you believe. And despite this, I will continue to be here for you!"

Ron gave her one last look before walking away.

For a moment Luna contemplated letting him take off and not bother him. But then she found herself running after him and just before he could fly away on his broom she climbed on behind him and wrapped her arms around his waist. "I'm not letting you go anywhere without me."

"What the hell are you doing?" he asked her. "Get off!"

"No," Luna said stubbornly.

"Loony Lovegood, if you don't get off my broom right now---" Ron warned.

"You'll what?" she asked boldly as tears welled in her eyes.

Ron kicked off from the ground. "Fine, I hope you're not scared of heights."

Luna buried her face in his back. She wasn't afraid of heights but he was going awfully fast and she hadn't been on a broom in ages.

Ron slowed down mostly because she was gripping his waist so tight. "You are a stubborn mule, you know that?" he called out to her over his shoulder.

"Well you're a jackass and an idiot," she retorted in a very un- Luna-like fashion.

"You're not the first to call me that," Ron said his tone much lighter. "Hard as it is to believe."

"I doubt I would be," Luna said, wishing she'd plaited her hair. It was flying around her face and making it difficult for both of them to see.

"You okay back there?" he asked her as he took them higher.

"Yes," she answered. "I'm not afraid of flying."

"You're holding on to my waist like you are," Ron said.

"So?" she said.

"Making it a little hard to breathe is all," Ron said with a grin.

"Oh," she loosened up a bit. "Sorry..."

"It's okay," he said. "The only girl I've ever flown with before was Lavender Brown. Not too much fun with her squealing in my ear the entire time."

"Did you ever fly with Hermione?" Luna asked.

Ron shook his head. "She hates flying."

Luna was silent as Ron took them over a forest and touched down near the Burrow. "That was nice up there," she said.

Ron tried not to laugh as he looked at her. "You’re um....your hair...."

"It's a mess," Luna tried to pull it back. "It's really too long."

"It's not," Ron reassured her. "You have really nice hair, actually. You're just a little windblown is all."

She found a tie in her pocket and twisted it around her tussled locks. "Thanks," Luna's face turned pink.

"So I guess we should just agree to disagree about this whole Harry thing," Ron said quietly.

"I'd like that," she said softly. "I have to write more articles on him..."

"And is it okay if I hope that you're writing about him being found guilty?" Ron asked her.

A small smile played at her lips. "I'll pretend I didn't hear that. I have to stay objective."

Ron held out his hand to her. "Friends?"

"Okay," she agreed, stepping closer as he took her hand in his.

Ron didn't know why but for some reason he found himself leaning in and cupping her cheek with his free hand. "Luna, I--"

"Ron!" Charlie called out.

They jumped apart, both of them flushing guiltily. "WHAT?" Ron hollered.

"The verdict's in," Charlie called back. "We just received word."

"This late?" Ron asked as he and Luna rushed towards the house.

"Aye," Charlie said. "Hiya, Luna. Didn't know you were here, too."

"Hi Charlie," Luna said softly. "I came back with Ron."

"You can come with us to the Ministry, if you like," Charlie said. "Mum's just getting ready."

"I have to be there," Luna said. "To cover it for the Quibbler." Her palms were sweaty and she wiped them on her robes.

"I should go and get changed too," Ron said. "I doubt they'd let me in with my sweats."

Luna watched him go upstairs and then she tried to finger comb the tangles out of her hair. She looked sideways at Charlie who looked quite pensive.

“Why do I get the feeling that after today, it’s not going to be over?” Charlie asked thoughtfully. “This just…”

“What?” Luna asked.

“I know what all these people are saying and that there’s all this evidence pointing to Harry having done this, but I just can’t believe that the bloke I’ve known since he was a kid could have done this,” Charlie said quietly. “It just doesn’t seem…right.”

He looked toward the house and shrugged. “But Ginny’s our sister and she wouldn’t lie about this.”

Luna wished she could reassure Charlie, but she wasn’t quite so sure. The more she thought about it, the more convinced she was that Ginny was definitely hiding something.

****************

Back at the Ministry, Harry was reading a book that Hermione had given him on Quidditch. He leaned back on his small bunk and tried to concentrate on the words before him. But it was useless. He’d been staring at this book for over two hours and he couldn’t even remember one thing he’d read.

Harry had always hated to wait. Patience wasn’t a virtue he possessed and it had gotten him into quite a few scrapes over the past few years. How was he supposed to just sit here while everyone else decided his fate? But that’s what he had to do. Sit. Wait. Wonder.

His one regret about the trial was that he hadn’t been given the opportunity to testify on his own behalf. He’d wanted to tell his side of the story and counteract the damage that Ginny had done in her testimony. But, Hermione had insisted it wasn’t necessary and his testifying would do more harm than good. She’d already presented her case to the judge and jury about where Harry was and she’d tripped Ginny up on the conception date.

Harry suspected Hermione was afraid he’d get up there and blow his top when the prosecutor cross-examined him. And even though he thought he should testify, he’d listened to Hermione’s advice. She’d never steered him in the wrong direction and he trusted her judgment. Lupin and Tonks concurred and Harry had reluctantly agreed.

But, he had faith in Hermione. If anyone could get him out of this, she could.

It certainly didn’t help matters that public sympathy seemed to be on Ginny’s side. That morning’s newspaper featured a front-page story on the youngest Weasley. Her “private heartbreak and sorrow” had been on display for the entire world to see. As Harry had read over the article and glimpsed the photograph of a weeping Ginny, he couldn’t help but wonder what on earth had happened to his former girlfriend.

Why would she accuse him of doing something like this? Their break-up had been amicable and she’d always told him that she’d harboured no ill-will toward him. Over the past couple of years, though, she’d seemingly become a different person. She was distant and even a little snarky, for want of a better word.

She’d been his first “real” girlfriend after the Cho debacle. And looking back on it now, Harry’s feelings for her had seemingly come out of nowhere. He’d seen her as his best mate’s kid sister for so many years. And then during his sixth year, something had made him take notice of her in a different light. Their relationship ended before it had even begun.

They’d never really talked and he certainly had hidden a great deal of information from her. She wasn’t like Hermione—who had been with him from the start and who hadn’t liked him because of his name or what he’d done. Hermione had been there for him because she believed in him and had liked him for what he was. If only he’d noticed that before, Harry thought sadly. Perhaps they wouldn’t have been in this mess.

"Potter," the guard said grinning at him. "Looks like you're about to learn your fate."

"What?" Harry asked throwing the book down. "You mean the jury's out?"

"Smart one, aren't you?" the guard said. "Come on, on your feet."

Harry got up, ignoring the guard's smirk.

"They've got you a nice, cold cell in Azkaban," the guard said with a laugh. "Nice, big cell. Just for you and some of your old friends, the Death Eaters. I'm sure they'll be glad to see you."

"Fuck you," Harry glared at him. "When I get out of here I'll have you sacked."

"I don't think so," the guard said. "Your girlfriend's waiting for you in the visitor's room."

Harry brushed past him without another word.

Hermione gave him a reassuring smile when he walked through the door.

"I'll come and get you when the judge is ready," the guard said smirking at them both before shutting the door behind him.

"What do you think?" Harry asked.

"I think it's an acquittal," Hermione replied. "They were out this long, Harry. That's usually very good for the defence."

"I hope so," he said. "I can't help but be scared shitless."

"You're going to be going home with me tonight," she said squeezing his hand.

"And we'll celebrate," Harry said. "Hermione... what you've done for me--"

"Shhhh," she said stepping closer. "I wanted to do it."

"I don't know what I'd do without you," Harry said. "I really don't Hermione. You've gotten me out of one mess after the other since we were eleven."

"The brains behind the brawn," she teased. "You've done the same for me, you know."

"We've always made a good team," Harry said. "Wish I'd realised it earlier instead of going after Ginny and Cho."

"Doesn't matter now," she said softly. "We have a future to plan and I am going to have to run to the shops after the verdict because I'm going to cook you the greatest dinner. No more Ministry food for you, no more smirking, smug guards..."

"That sounds fantastic," he smiled at her.

"And you can have a nice, warm bath," she said grinning back at him.

Harry leaned in. "Will you be in that bath?" he asked softly.

"Someone has to help you clean your back," she said thoughtfully. "Hard to reach, you know..."

"And yours," he said, leaning even closer. "I'd like to wash every inch of you..."

"You would?" Hermione asked huskily.

Harry nodded before pressing his lips to hers.

Hermione looped her arms around his neck and forgot any doubts she might have about the verdict. Despite the front she was trying to keep up for Harry, she was afraid. Jacob and the prosecution had really painted a bad picture of Harry.

"I love you," he breathed when they broke apart.

"I love you too," she whispered. "I can't wait to show you how much."

"Same here," he pulled away as he heard the guard approaching.

"They're ready for you," the guard said.

Harry and Hermione stood up and went down the hall to the courtroom. "Please," she whispered to herself. "Please let them find him innocent."

The courtroom was full and Harry immediately saw the Weasleys sitting behind the prosecution. Ron looked away immediately as did Ginny. Molly sobbed into her handkerchief and was comforted by Charlie.

Despite what the verdict would be, Harry knew the Weasleys would never forgive him for this. It pained him- he'd thought of them as family for so long now. Luna caught his eye and gave him an encouraging smile.

The judge walked into the courtroom followed by the jurors. Hermione felt her stomach clench when she saw the majority of them avoid looking at Harry. That was a bad sign.

The judge began the proceeding by reading through the charges against Harry.

She squeezed his hand again for support, wishing hers wasn't so clammy. "It'll be okay," Hermione whispered. "It has to be, Harry."

"Right," Harry whispered back.

The judge asked for Harry to stand and Hermione stood beside him wanting to badly to hold his arm or his hand.

"Has the jury reached a verdict?" the judge asked.

"We have, Your Honour," the foreman stood up and handed over a slip of parchment.

The judge read the slip of parchment, his own expression unreadable.

"Harry James Potter," the judge began. "This jury has found you..."

"Say guilty," Ron muttered under his breath. "You damn well better say guilty."

Ginny looked over her shoulder at the brown-haired man sitting in the back of the courtroom. He gave her a thumbs-up sign. Her nerves were completely shot and you honestly didn't know if she could go through with this.

"....guilty of murder of one Arthur Weasley," the judge finished.

Hermione pressed her lips together, her face gone pale as the prosecution side of the room cheered.

The judge banged his gavel and called for order in the courtroom. "Sentencing will be held tomorrow morning at nine o'clock. Mr. Potter will be held here at the Ministry until that time."

"I'll figure something out Harry," Hermione whispered desperately.

Harry was speechless as the guard led him away.

"Mum," Ron said to his mother. He had a smile on his face. "Isn't this great?"

Molly slowly stood up and shook her head. "It won't bring your father back, Ronald. That's what I wanted."

"But you know that can't happen," Ron argued. "But the person who killed him was brought to justice."

"I’m---I'm not so sure," Molly said turning away from him. She wiped at her eyes with her handkerchief. "Charlie, I'd like to go home now."

"Right, Mum," Charlie said quietly.

"If you go out that door over there, you'll avoid the press," Luna suggested.

"Thank you Luna," Molly smiled gratefully at her. "I appreciate that."

"Come on Gin," Fred said to his sister. "Let's get you home, too."

"I can get home myself," Ginny pulled away. "I've... got to talk to someone before I leave."

"Ginny--" Fred protested, but she'd already disappeared into the crowd.

Hermione was trying to keep her own tears at bay as she packed her folders and paperwork into her briefcase. How could she have fouled everything up so terribly? Her best friend in the entire world was going to Azkaban because she couldn’t come through for him when he needed her the most.

"Hermione?"

"Yes?" Hermione turned around.

"I'm really sorry," Luna said quietly. "I thought he'd get off. I really did."

"So did I," Hermione said softly. "It never truly occurred to me that he might be found guilty."

"I wish there was something I could do," Luna said sincerely.

"I'm going to appeal," Hermione said. "So if you hear anything at all..."

"Appeals can take years," Luna said softly. She watched Hermione trying valiantly to hold herself together. She couldn’t imagine what the older woman was going through. "I--I can't believe I'm doing this. Hermione, do you remember Dennis Creevey?"

"Yes of course," Hermione replied absently.

Luna reached into her bag and handed Hermione a card. "He works for the Ministry in the Portkey Office. I interviewed him a few months back and he was telling me about how easy it is to set up untraceable portkeys. I didn't publish it because he didn't want to get into trouble, but---"

"Luna..." Hermione said taken aback. "Are you saying Harry should run away?"

"I'm saying that you and I both know he didn't do this," Luna said in a hushed tone. "And Azkaban is full of people that he helped put there. Do you think he'd survive?"

Hermione shook his head. "He's got enough bad memories to feed the Dementors for a lifetime," she whispered. "Thank you Luna." she took the slip.

"I'm going to do everything I can to help you prove he didn't do it," Luna promised.

"You're really a fantastic person, Luna," Hermione said as tears welled in her eyes.

"I'll be in touch," Luna said giving her a hug. "Stay strong."

"We will," Hermione said, gathering the rest of her things. She left the room, not paying attention to Ginny who was deep in conversation with a dark haired bloke in the corner of the room.

"What did I tell you, Red?" Draco said to Ginny. "We're home free."

"I can't believe it," Ginny said softly. "You actually made this work."

"Never doubt a Malfoy," Draco whispered.

"I won't," she said. "Not now..."

"Celebratory dinner," Draco said grinning at her. "Our place, tonight. You going to be there?"

"I should be," Ginny said. "Mum will be doing better now that this is all over with."

"Fantastic," Draco said squeezing her hand.

"You ready to go, Luna?" Ron asked. She, however, was too busy watching Ginny.

"Ronald?" Luna asked. "Who is that Ginny's talking to?"

"I don't know," Ron answered. "Never seen him before."

"They seem awfully close, don't you think?" Luna asked thoughtfully. "Reminds me a little of that bloke who came to see her at your dad's funeral."

"Oi, Ginny," Ron called.

Ginny groaned. "I’ll be home as soon as I can," she said to Draco.

"See you then," Draco wanted to kiss her but knew he couldn't.

Ginny smiled at him before walking over to join Ron and Luna. "You two ready to go? I'm really knackered."

"Who was that bloke?" Ron ignored his sister's question.

"Who?" Ginny asked innocently.

Ron rolled his eyes. "The guy in the corner who you were JUST talking to."

"Just a bloke I know," Ginny said dismissively. "Come on, Ron. I want to get home and check on Mum."

Ron crossed his arms. "I thought you weren't seeing anyone."

"I'm not," Ginny said. "He's just an acquaintance. What's with the third degree?"

"I just worry about you," Ron said. "Especially with you being pregnant and the father of your child just convicted of murder."

"I appreciate the concern," Ginny said quietly. "But I'm going to be fine."

"He looked sort of familiar," Luna said, trying another tactic. "Did he go to school with us?"

"No," Ginny said, her voice cool. "Look I suddenly don't feel so well. I'm going to my flat. Tell Mum I'll be by tomorrow." she turned and left before Ron or Luna could ask any more questions.

"Are all pregnant women like that?" Ron asked Luna.

"Secretive?" Luna asked. "Not normally..."

"Think she's up to something?" Ron asked her.

"I don't know," Luna replied. "I don't know anything right now. I'm a bit stunned to be honest with you."

"I know this wasn't how you wanted things to turn out," Ron said quietly.

Luna shook her head. "I still don't believe he did it."

"Luna, how many people saw him walk out of my dad's office?" Ron asked her. "If he didn't do it, who did?"

"I don't know," Luna said again. "But I'm going to help Hermione find out." she levelled her gaze at Ron, whose eyebrows were knit together. "I know it's not what you want to hear, but I hope you'll remember that you're still one of Harry's best friends and despite what happened with you and Hermione, and him and Hermione, that you're still a very important person to him."

"You---you do what you have to do," Ron said though he wasn't happy about it.

Luna took his hand. "I don't want you to hate me for it."

Ron squeezed her hand. "Not possible, Luna. Agree to disagree, right?"

"Good," she said softly.

"You want to come with me to the Burrow?" Ron asked. "I-I'd really like it if you would."

"Sure," Luna agreed. "I'd love to come back with you."

Ron smiled at her. "Shall we then?"

Meanwhile Hermione was heading over to meet up with Dennis Creevey. She knew Luna was right- Harry could never survive all the prisoners in Azkaban and the Dementors as well. Her only hope was to find a place for them to hole up until she could prove him innocent.

As luck would have it, Dennis was the only person on duty in the portkey office. Many of his colleagues had gone downstairs to listen to the verdict in the big ballroom. As the youngest member of the staff, he'd been the one who had to hold down the fort.

He was working on his own research when he heard the door open. "Fill out the form," he called out absently. "Your application might not be approved for a couple of weeks...."

"Dennis," Hermione said briskly. "I need an untraceable portkey- tonight. If you can do it, I'll pay you well. But I can't tell you what it's for."

"Hermione Granger?" Dennis asked her. "What on earth are you doing here?"

"I can't tell you," Hermione bit her lower lip. "It's better if you don't know the details Dennis."

Dennis had heard the verdict on the Wireless. It wasn't difficult to imagine what---or whom---she needed it for.

"Where do you want to go?" Dennis asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

"I don't know..." Hermione ran her hand through her hair, which was escaping its ponytail. "America- somewhere over in the States." She made a quick decision. She’d always been a stickler for the rules and following the law, but desperate times called for desperate measures. She’d never in her life done something like this and she was scared to death what would happen if they were caught.

But it was a chance she’d have to take. She couldn’t let Harry go to Azkaban. She wouldn’t.

"I can have it for you tonight," Dennis promised. "And you don't have to pay me, Hermione. I'd be honoured to do it."

Unexpected tears filled her eyes. "Thank you, Dennis," she whispered.

"He saved my parents during the War," Dennis said. "I'd do anything for him for that."

"I'll make sure he knows you helped us out." Hermione said. "Thank you so much."

"You're going to need some new identification too," Dennis said quietly. "I-I can help you with that, too."

"You will?" she asked her voice breaking. "T-that would be lovely."

Dennis smiled. "I'll bring it by your flat tonight."

Hermione nodded. "They'll probably question you- you can say that I simply took a portkey without you knowing. I'll go along with whatever story you come up with."

"We never had this conversation," Dennis said. "In fact, I haven't spoken with you since you graduated from Hogwarts."

She nodded again. "I owe you so much, Dennis. We both owe you."

"Good luck," Dennis said.

“Thanks,” Hermione said quietly. “We’re really going to need it.”

*** *** ***

Authors’ note: Thanks for the amazing response we received last chapter. You guys really are the best! Please read and review!

Chapter 10

Bridge Over Troubled Water

When you're weary, feeling small,
When tears are in your eyes, I will dry them all;
I'm on your side. When times get rough
And friends just can't be found,
Like a bridge over troubled water
I will lay me down.
Like a bridge over troubled water
I will lay me down.

When you're down and out,
When you're on the street,
When evening falls so hard
I will comfort you.
I'll take your part.
When darkness comes
And pain is all around,
Like a bridge over troubled water
I will lay me down.
Like a bridge over troubled water
I will lay me down.

(Simon & Garfunkel-Bridge Over Troubled Water)

The next morning at a quarter to nine, Hermione found herself waiting inside the courtroom. Her palms were clammy and she was so nervous she was shaking. After Dennis had dropped off the portkey and new identification the previous night, she had been so terrified of what would happen that day she'd been sick.

"Please let this work," she prayed silently.

The guards led Harry into the courtroom and he didn't look at Hermione. Last night, he'd refused all visitors and it seemed as if he was mentally and physically trying to prepare himself for Azkaban.

Hermione turned and glared at the people who were whispering behind them. "Have some respect," she hissed.

"Murderer!" someone called out. Harry didn't flinch or move. He sat down in his chair and stared straight ahead.

Hermione sat back down next to him. "It's all going to be okay Harry," she whispered, her voice shaking.

"I don't want you to appeal the case," Harry told her quietly.

"Harry--" she protested.

"It won't do any good," he said finally turning and looking at her. "We tried, okay? Just let it go. Let me go."

"No," Hermione shook her head. "Never."

"I don't want you wasting your life on me, okay?" Harry said. "Please, just do this one thing for me."

"I can't," Hermione said. "You mean too much to me to just let you go to Azkaban without a fight."

Harry turned away and waited for the judge.

A commotion was heard at the back of the room and Hermione turned to see the Weasleys enter. Her eyes met Ron's.

He gave her a slight smile before sitting down in between his mother and sister.

Hermione felt slightly buoyed by this. "Harry I don't think Ron's angry with us," she whispered to him.

Harry sat stock still as if he hadn't heard a word she'd said.

"Harry don't ignore me," she said a bit desperately. "Don't do this!"

"It's done," he said. He didn't want to give her any false hope. The last thing he wanted was for her to waste her life trying to get him out of this. He knew that an appeal would take years.

"Nothing is done," she said a bit angrily. "Don't you dare lose faith in me Harry James."

Thankfully, the judge finally entered the courtroom. He felt Hermione take his hand underneath the table and he tried to pull away, but he couldn't.

"Just trust me Harry," she whispered as they rose. "Trust me..."

"Harry James Potter," the judge said. "You have been found guilty for the murder of one Arthur Weasley. A jury of your peers has found you guilty. As you know, the prosecution has recommended a life sentence in Azkaban. Before I deliver your sentence, I will give you the opportunity to say a few words. Miss Granger? Is there something you would like to say beforehand?"

"No Your Honour," Hermione said, her voice strained.

"Mr. Potter?" the judge asked. "Do you have anything you'd like to say?"

Harry shook his head wordlessly.

The judge nodded. "Mr. Potter, you are hereby sentenced to life in Azkaban prison. You will have a few moments to say your goodbyes to your loved ones. Court dismissed."

Hermione's heart began to pound as she reached into her pocket for the wrapper that Dennis had transfigured into a portkey.

"Thank you," Harry said turning to look at Hermione. He was trying so hard to keep his own emotions in check. This was the last time he'd ever see her. She held out something to him. "What's this?"

"It's for you," she said, tears in her eyes. "Just take it."

"Hermione," Harry said softly. She held it out to him again. His own hands were shaking as he reached for the wrapper.

Another uproar arose in the classroom, this time much louder as Harry and Hermione both disappeared into thin air.

Harry didn't know what was going on. One moment, he was preparing to say goodbye to the love of his life and then he felt that familiar pull.

They whirled through the air, clutching onto each other until they both fell onto the floor of a hotel room. "It worked," Hermione breathed.

"What worked?" Harry asked her as he got to his feet. "What's going on? Where the hell are we?"

"Harry," Hermione also stood up. "We're in New Orleans."

"Hermione---"

"I had to get you out of there," Hermione grabbed his hands. "Harry you didn't kill Arthur and I couldn't let you go to Azkaban for it."

"Hermione!" Harry exclaimed. "Listen to yourself! Who are you?"

"Harry I've just saved your life!" she said defensively. "You would never have survived in Azkaban!"

"If we get caught," Harry said angrily. "You'll go to Azkaban, Hermione! I want you to go back now. Tell them that you had no idea I was going to do this and---"

"No," she shook her head. "No one knows where we are."

"I can't let you do this," Harry said quietly.

"I already did," Hermione said defiantly.

Harry stepped away from her and walked over to the window. He peered out at the city below and sighed.

"Harry I did this because I love you," Hermione's voice was shaking. "We're going to find out who really did this and you're going to be set free."

She walked over to him and wrapped her arms around his waist. He felt his resolve melting away at her closeness.

"Please don't be angry with me," Hermione said burying her face into his chest.

He wrapped his own arms around her and kissed the top of her head. "I never thought I'd see you again after today."

"You're going to see me every day," Hermione said. "Every day, and every night."

"If anything happens to you, I'll never forgive myself," Harry said.

"Nothing will," Hermione promised. "Together we're going to figure this out. Luna's going to help us."

"What did I do to deserve you?" he asked cupping her face in his hands.

She smiled at him through her tears. "Kiss me," she asked softly.

Harry pulled her close and claimed her lips in a passionate kiss.

"This is the way it was supposed to be," she said between kisses.

"Snogging in a hotel room?" he asked her.

"Just us being together," Hermione closed her eyes.

"It's my fault we weren't always like this," he said resting his forehead against hers. "I was an idiot. And those other women, Hermione...they didn't mean anything."

"I know," she said. "And I never felt about Ron the way I feel about you."

He kissed her again. "You're really here with me."

"I am," she smiled.

"So---" Harry said squeezing her hand.

"What?" she asked softly.

"What's next?" he asked. "We stay here? We get jobs? What?"

"I'm not sure yet," she answered. "We'll have to owl Luna to find out what's going on in England."

"I imagine all hell is breaking loose," Harry mused.

Indeed, that was exactly what was happening. Ron was beside himself with anger while the prosecution was practically foaming at the mouth.

"How could they just have disappeared like that?" Ron asked Luna. "I don't understand..."

"I don't know either," Luna lied uneasily.

"They should have prepared for something like this!" Ron said hotly, glaring at the guards who were examining the defence table. "He's the bloody Boy-Who-Lived!"

"Ron," Luna tried to get him to calm down. "They'll figure this out."

Ron saw Neville, Dean and Seamus sitting in the back of the courtroom. He pushed past the crowd.

"Which one of you did it?" Ron asked rounding on them. "Which one of you helped him? Neville?"

"Hey," Neville frowned. "What's your problem Ron?"

"My problem, Longbottom," Ron said coldly. "Is that the man who murdered my father just disappeared into thin air. He didn't do this by himself."

"Ease up, Ron," Seamus said getting in his face. "You know we didn't do this."

"Ron please don't," Molly's face was ashen. "I need to go home."

"No one leaves here until they're questioned," a guard said blocking their path. "Mrs. Weasley, you'll have to stay here."

"Hey," Ron stood in front of his mother. "She needs to go lie down all right?"

"Do you really think my mother would help Harry escape when he killed her husband?" Ginny asked.

Luna visibly flinched at Ginny's words.

"Okay," the guard relented. "We may need to talk with you later."

"You know," Ginny said, ignoring the guard. "One would think Hermione Granger planned this. We all know she thought she'd get Harry acquitted and she didn't. She's a sore loser."

"Ginny please," Molly said. "I don't want to hear this."

"Really," Luna said. "Ginny this isn't the time or place for false accusations."

"Why are you here?" Ginny asked glaring at her. "Every single time I turn around, there you are. Why don't you just go away?"

"She's here for me," Ron defended her.

"She's here because she wants you," Ginny said folding her arms. "I can't believe you can't see it. Then again, you couldn't see that your best friends were in love with each other..."

"Ginny enough," Ron said through clenched teeth. "What on earth is wrong with you?"

"I miss my father," Ginny collapsed against Charlie. "Why did this have to happen?"

"Look can we have a private room or something?" Charlie asked. "We won't leave the Ministry until you give us the clear sign- but my mum and sister need to lie down and rest." he said to the guard.

"Of course," the guard said. "You can use Remus Lupin's office."

"Thank you," Charlie said gratefully, supporting his mother and sister as they left the room.

"I'm going to go with them," Ron said to Luna.

"Of course," Luna nodded. "I'm going to stick around here- I'll meet you back at the Burrow when this is all over?"

"Right," Ron said absently as he walked away. Harry and Hermione couldn't have done this by themselves and he was going to do everything he could to find them and bring them both to justice.

*** *** ***

Harry and Hermione had spent the days leading up to the trial getting by on little to no sleep. It was no wonder that shortly after arriving in New Orleans, they fell asleep. It was mid morning before either of them woke up. Hermione smiled when she realised where she was and whose arms she'd slept in all night.

"Harry?" she whispered.

"Hmmm..." he mumbled, still asleep.

"Are you awake?" she asked nuzzling his neck.

"I'm getting there," he answered, his eyes still closed.

"We're still here," Hermione said softly resting her head on his chest. "No one knows where we are."

He kissed the top of her head. "I know," He answered. "For now at least..."

"They won't know," Hermione said determinedly. "As long as we don't use magic. They'll never be able to find us."

"I'll have to be careful," Harry said. "I sometimes use magic when I don't mean to."

"I know," Hermione said. "You'll have to try and keep that in control."

"So what do we do now?" Harry asked. "What do we do for money- and how are we going to figure out what really happened all the way over here in the states?"

Hermione sat up. "Dennis helped me with new identification. We have passports and papers in our new names."

"Dennis?" Harry asked. "Dennis Creevey?"

"He set most of this up," Hermione said. "He's smarter than you remember, Harry. He was really great."

Harry nodded. "This is really nice of him."

Hermione pulled back the covers and stood up. She walked over to her bag and pulled out the passports and identification Dennis had procured for them.

"Here you go, Jack Edwards," Hermione said handing it to him.

"I'm Jack Edwards?" Harry slid his glasses on and smiled wryly.

"And I'm your wife, Laura," Hermione said grinning at him.

"My wife?" Harry grinned. "Presumptuous."

Hermione picked up her pillow and hit him with it. "It was Dennis' idea."

"I don't mind," he pulled her onto the bed. "So Laura... is this our honeymoon?"

"Yes it is," Hermione said grinning at him.

"I like that idea," Harry tucked her hair behind her ear.

"Dennis gave me some American money to help us get started," Hermione said. "But I don't know how long we're going to be here."

"We've got a lot to figure out," Harry said, growing serious.

"There wasn't much time to plan," Hermione said defensively. "I just wanted to get you out of there, Harry."

"Part of me still wishes you hadn't done this," Harry confessed. "I hate that you're putting your future in jeopardy Hermione."

"There isn't anything I wouldn't do for you," she said softly. "Given the opportunity, I'd do it all again, Harry. If it got us here and kept you out of Azkaban."

He sighed and rolled out of the bed. "I'm going to take a shower," he slid his trousers on over his boxers.

"Harry--"

"I just need to think," he sent her a half smile.

Hermione nodded. "I-I'll just order us some breakfast."

"Sure," Harry replied. "Thanks Hermione."

Hermione watched him go into the bathroom. There was no doubt in her mind that she'd done the right thing.

Harry felt as if he hadn't showered in weeks which was only partially true- he'd been allowed to bathe at the Ministry but the water had been lukewarm at best. The hot water felt amazing on his stiff muscles and he could actually feel himself truly relax for the first time since this whole situation began.

Hermione ordered a full breakfast for them both and asked the bellman to bring up the newspaper.

A half hour later, Harry emerged from the bathroom, rubbing his still wet hair vigorously. "Something smells great in here."

"French toast," Hermione said. "With real maple syrup. And coffee."

"Great," Harry sat down.

"How was your shower?" she asked him.

"Amazing," Harry said. "Funny how things like a shower are something you can take for granted until you don't get one."

"And good food," Hermione said smiling across the table at him.

"And good friends," Harry reached for her hand. "And being with the woman I love."

"I love you too," she said softly. "You know that, right?"

He nodded. "I'm not angry with you Hermione, if that's what you're thinking."

"I was a little worried," Hermione admitted.

Harry moved into the chair next to hers. "I just don't want to screw up your life Hermione."

"We're going to find out who really killed Arthur and you'll be free," Hermione said.

"I hope we can," Harry said. "Everyone over there thinks I'm guilty as sin."

"Not everyone," Hermione said. "Luna's working on the case."

"She's really a great girl," Harry said softly.

"And I think she's going to help Ron come around," Hermione said.

"He hates me," Harry said glumly. "He was angry with me before all this happened."

"We hurt him a lot," Hermione said quietly.

"I know," Harry answered. "But I couldn't hide it anymore- and you had broken up with him..."

"Ron and I were a mismatch right from the start," Hermione said.

"Everyone always said you two bickered because you liked each other so much," Harry reached for a cup of coffee.

"I guess it's kind of like that kid in primary school who pulls on your plaits because he likes you," Hermione mused. "He wasn't like anyone I'd ever met and he used to make me so mad. I don't know. It was just something that I think had to happen, but it was like we went through the motions."

"In other words- it all comes to an end eventually because you grow up," Harry remarked.

"And what happened with you and Ginny---it seemed to just come out of nowhere," Hermione said looking at him over her coffee cup.

"It was strange," Harry said thoughtfully. "I think back on it now and I wonder what I saw in her."

"It hurt," Hermione admitted. "Watching you with her. It sort of confirmed for me then that you'd never see me as anything but a little sister. That I was just the girl you went to for the answers."

"You were always more to me than that," Harry told her. "I didn't show it in the best way, but the fact that you were always there for me meant a lot. I never had a friend like you, not even in Ron."

"What?" Hermione asked taken aback.

"Come on," Harry said. "Starting with that troll in our first year, you've always had my back. You stuck up for me and Ron, getting us out of trouble- and that was only the beginning."

"You saved my life," Hermione said softly.

"And you've saved mine," Harry said intently. "Many, many times."

Tears welled up in Hermione's eyes. "Here go the waterworks," she sniffed.

"You're famous for that," he teased gently.

Hermione laughed. "Well, you go and say stuff like that..."

"What, tell the truth?" he brushed a tear from her cheek.

"This is how it should be," Hermione said as his hand lingered on her cheek. "Us being like this. I know it's not normal, but it feels....it feels right."

He nodded. "How do we get in touch with Luna?"

"I said I'd ring her," Hermione said. "We can't owl her, of course."

"Right," Harry said.

"Eat up," Hermione said motioning toward his plate. "Before it gets cold."

"Since we can't use a warming charm," Harry said ruefully.

Hermione shook her head. "We'll make do."

"We have to," Harry leaned in and gave her a kiss. "I haven't done that yet this morning."

Hermione grinned. "You shaved."

"Had to," Harry smiled. "I'm not the shadow type."

"I like you like this," Hermione said touching his face. "I have a confession to make."

"You do?" he asked softly.

"I almost joined you in the shower," she said blushing as she said this.

"Maybe next time you will," he leaned in.

"What about breakfast?" she asked him.

"I keep forgetting about food when you're around." Harry replied.

"You just might go hungry, because I'm not going anywhere," she said looping her arms around his neck.

"I don't mind," he said kissing her again.

"Well, how about you finish your breakfast and I will go and get a bath," Hermione suggested. "And then we can explore the city."

"Shouldn't we be looking for jobs or something?" he asked.

"That will be part of exploring the city," Hermione replied. "There's a newspaper on the bed. See if you can find something."

"Okay," Harry agreed.

"Something inconspicuous," Hermione suggested. "And preferably where we can work together."

"Right," Harry said, picking up the Times Picayune. "Hopefully I'll find a few things."

Hermione disappeared into the bathroom, feeling positive that this would work out and that Luna would somehow find a way to prove Harry didn't do this.

*** *** ***

The next day, the Auror department was on full alert and every one was assigned the task to find out where Harry Potter and Hermione Granger had disappeared to. Lupin wasn't looking forward to work that day. For one thing, he was glad Harry had managed to escape. He'd had no idea how he'd have been able to say goodbye to the boy he'd come to see as a surrogate son.

"Kingsley wants to see you right away," Tonks told her husband as he entered the office.

Lupin sighed. "Let me guess- he wants me to head up the investigation into Harry's whereabouts."

"Looks that way," she said pecking him on the cheek. "I'll catch up with you later. I'm needed in the courthouse. Let me know how it goes."

"I will," Lupin watched his wife leave, wondering how he'd gotten lucky enough to find such a woman who loved him as much as Tonks did. With a groan, he got up and headed for Kingsley's office.

Kingsley sat behind his desk listening to two of his underlings discuss their findings---or lack thereof. He looked up gratefully when he saw Lupin.

"Remus," he said quietly.

"Kingsley," Lupin returned.

Kingsley dismissed the other Aurors. When they were alone, Kingsley levelled a gaze at his old friend. "I am only going to ask you this once, Remus. You didn't have any idea Harry was planning on escaping?"

"None," Lupin folded his arms. "None at all. I was barely even allowed to see him Kingsley."

Kingsley nodded. "And Miss Granger never implied to you that she was planning anything?"

"In the latter part of the trial, I never saw her either," Lupin replied. "She was either researching, looking for witnesses, or with Harry."

"You and I both agree that Harry couldn't have done this," Kingsley said. "But you know that the Minister is on my back wanting him and Hermione found, Remus."

"Why can't we refuse to be part of the search?" Lupin asked. "We've enough seniority here that we can refuse assignments."

"The Minister said that insubordination would be grounds for immediate termination," Kingsley replied.

Lupin kicked a large file cabinet. "Fuck," he swore under his breath.

"I'd much rather have them found by you than some rookie eager to prove himself," Kingsley said.

"I guess," Lupin sighed. "But I'll be honest with you Kingsley- if I did find them I'd be more apt to let them keep hiding until we found out what really happened to Arthur."

"I know," Kingsley said. "And I am inclined to agree with you. But Ronald Weasley was here earlier and he---"

"He believes his best friend did it," Lupin said quietly.

"You were in a similar situation once," Kingsley reminded him. "With Sirius..."

Lupin rubbed his temples as he dropped into a chair.

"I understand this puts you in an awkward position," Kingsley said.

Lupin snorted. "But does anyone else understand this?"

"Unfortunately, no," Kingsley replied. "The Minister only understands publicity and this incident has made him look really bad, Remus."

"Merlin forbid," Lupin snorted.

"Too bad that blonde reporter isn't an Auror," Kingsley remarked. "She's been here all morning asking questions..."

"Luna Lovegood?" Lupin asked. "She's here?"

Kingsley nodded. "Since the crack of dawn."

"I'm going to find her," Lupin got up. "I'll be back in a little while."

"Right," Kingsley said.

Luna was sitting in one of the old interrogation rooms having just finished questioning a guard. She looked up in surprise when she saw Remus Lupin.

"Hello, Professor," she said warmly.

"I haven't been your professor for years, Miss Lovegood," Lupin said to her.

"Old habits die hard," Luna said. "How are you doing?"

"The Ministry wants me to investigate Harry and Hermione's whereabouts," Lupin cut right to the chase.

"Oh," Luna said quietly. "I don't envy you."

"I don't think he did it," Lupin said. "But you already know that, don't you?"

Luna nodded. "I don't think he did it, either. In fact, I'm positive he didn't. I just---I just need to find proof."

"Perhaps," Lupin conjured himself and Luna two mugs of tea. "Perhaps we can start our own investigation. We can make the Ministry search work in our favour if we find them." he didn't notice Luna's eyes skip away.

"I'd like to help," Luna said staring at her notes. "But I'm not so sure it would be a good idea for us to work together, sir. Conflict on interest and all that."

"We're on the same side here," Lupin insisted.

"Yes, but--" Luna hedged.

"Is there something you don't want me to know?" Lupin asked directly.

"No sir," Luna lied, hating that she was misleading a man she'd admired for years.

Lupin gave her a searching look then nodded. "If you find out anything, you'll tell me?"

Luna nodded. "I-I'm sure they're safe, Mr. Lupin. You don't have to worry about that."

"I hope so," Lupin got up with his tea. "Thank you Miss Lovegood."

"Mr. Lupin?" Luna asked. "Can I ask you something? The judge in charge of Harry's trial...what do you know about him?"

Lupin shook his head. "He's one of the 'redeemed' ones- that came forward after Voldemort's downfall. But he hasn't been in touch with his old cohorts in years."

Luna wrote this down on her notepad. "And he seems on the up and up to you?"

"He's been as clean as a whistle for years now," Lupin nodded. "Every judge is checked out before he goes into a trial and he's got nary a smudge on his record."

Luna sighed. "Great...another dead end."

"I'm sorry," Lupin patted her shoulder.

"I'm getting used to it," Luna admitted.

"If you come across anything, please tell me." he said. "And I'll tell you."

"Okay," Luna said meaning it. She would tell him if she found out anything about the case, but she wouldn't reveal where her friends were. Not even to him.

"Good day Miss Lovegood," Lupin nodded.

He walked out of the room and toward the courtroom. His wife was collecting evidence and he had to smile when he saw her stub her toe on the table.

"You okay sweetheart?" Lupin asked her.

"No," Tonks said her face contorted in pain.

She sat down and Lupin reached for her foot, removing her shoe and gently rubbing her toe between his fingers. "Better yet?" he asked after several minutes.

"Much," she said smiling at him. "You look like you have the weight of the world on your shoulders."

"The Ministry isn't allowing anyone to back out of the search for Harry." Lupin sat in the chair next to her.

"I know," Tonks said. "When Kingsley asked me to do this, I refused...he really hates pulling rank about this. You know that, right?"

"I know," Lupin said. "And I don't blame him."

"I'm sure Harry and Hermione are okay," Tonks said. "At least he's not in Azkaban."

"Thank Merlin for that," Lupin agreed.

"And I'm sure James and Lily would be proud of how you've looked out for him," Tonks said putting her hand on his arm.

"I hope so," Lupin sighed. "Now that Sirius can't do it..."

"I wish I could have met them," Tonks said sincerely. "Sirius, I could have done without him teasing me about being so clumsy..."

"You are so clumsy," Lupin stroked her cheek with his thumb.

"Part of my charm," Tonks said with an impish grin.

"Aye," Remus agreed. "You've got loads of charm."

"Do I?" Tonks asked. She knew her husband wasn't one to engage in public displays of affection, especially on the job, but she couldn't resist giving him a kiss.

Lupin grinned. "Another?"

She giggled. "Of course."

"My Nymphadora," Lupin said when they pulled apart.

"I hate that name," Tonks reminded him. "But I like being yours."

"You'll always be mine," Lupin said.

"You want to help me finish up in here?" she asked him.

"In case you trip again?" he said.

"You know I will," Tonks said laughing. "There's no 'in case' about it."

Lupin smiled, feeling better already. His wife had that effect on him.

"Come on handsome," Tonks said standing up. "Let's do this."

Authors’ note: Thank you guys for the great response we’ve gotten on this story. We appreciate all the comments and questions. Please keep them coming. More Ron/Luna, Draco/Ginny and of course Harry/Hermione in this chapter as H/Hr try to adjust to their new surroundings.

Oh simple thing where have you gone
I'm getting old and I need something to rely on
So tell me when you're gonna let me in
I'm getting tired and I need somewhere to begin

And if you have a minute why don't we go
Talk about it somewhere only we know?
This could be the end of everything
So why don't we go
Somewhere only we know?

(Keane—Somewhere Only We Know)

Ron knocked on the door to his sister's flat. Upon leaving the Ministry the day of Harry's sentencing and escape she'd gone to the Burrow, packed up her things, and left with hardly a word to any of them.

He wanted to think Ginny was grieving- her father was dead and the father of her baby was the one who had committed the crime, but something nagged at him and told him it was deeper than that.

It took a few moments for anyone to answer and he heard footsteps approaching the door.

"Who is it?" his sister's voice called out.

"It's me Gin," Ron said. "Come on, open up."

On the other side of the door, Ginny paled and looked helplessly at Draco who was sitting on the sofa.

"What do we do?" she whispered to him.

Draco rolled his eyes. "I'll go fucking hide," he said.

"Keep your voice down," she hissed to him as he disappeared into the bedroom.

Smoothing down her jumper, she walked back over to the door and opened it. "Hi, Ron. Now really isn't a good time..."

"Mum wants to make sure you're okay," Ron said abruptly.

"I'm fine," Ginny said forcing a smile. "As you can see..."

Her voice trailed off as Ron breezed right past her and into the flat.

"How come you didn't stick around at the Burrow?" he asked her.

Ginny sat back down on the sofa and cast a nervous glance toward the bedroom door, which was slightly ajar. Draco was listening.

"It just holds too many memories," she said which was partially true. "Dad's in every corner of the house, Ron. It's hard being around it."

"But we're all there Gin," Ron said. "Your family- it's not good for you or the baby to be alone like this. And despite that it's Harry's as well; you know we'll all love it."

"I know," Ginny said. "But it's just---where are you going?"

"I'm going to pack you up," Ron said. "Mum needs you Ginny. She needs all of us. Even Bill and Fleur are coming back this weekend."

"Ewww, Phlegm?" Ginny asked scrunching up her nose. "No thank you."

"What is wrong with you?" Ron stopped his hand an inch from the doorknob. "Ginny--"

"Don't go in there, Ron!" Ginny shouted.

He froze. "What?"

"It's messy," Ginny said grabbing his arm. "And I don't want you to pack me up, Ronald. I want to be here. It's too hard for me to be at Mum's. You have to understand that."

"How can it be too hard to be around family?" Ron asked incredulously.

"It just is," Ginny said reaching past her brother and shutting the bedroom door.

"And why are you being so secretive?" Ron asked. "You know- Luna thinks you're up to something and I'm inclined to agree with her..."

Ginny rolled her eyes. "She works for The Quibbler, Ron. She's interested in things like Nargles and Snorkacks. You can't tell me you put much credence into anything she has to say..."

"I put a lot into what she says," Ron said angrily. "She's become a great friend to me ever since Dad died!"

"Ron, Ron, Ron," Ginny said shaking her head. "I can't believe how naive you're being. You know what she's really after, don't you?"

Ron folded his arms. "Why don't you tell me," he said evenly.

"She fancies you, though I really don't know why," Ginny replied as if this was the most obvious answer in the world. "Always has, always will. And she's taking advantage of you in your vulnerable state."

Ron looked at his sister as if he'd never seen her before. "You've changed," he said. "And I don't know why or when... but you have. And it was before everything happened with Dad."

"Maybe it has something to do with the way your good friend used me and turned his back on me," Ginny suggested. "Ever think of that?"

"Ginny we've always supported you having a relationship with him," Ron pointed out. "You know that."

"I know," Ginny relented. "It's just....I thought he really loved me, Ron. I thought we were finally ready to get things back to where they were before. And then I find out that he's been in love with Hermione the entire time..."

Ron stiffened at his sister's words. "I'd really appreciate it if you'd come back to the house with me," he said. "So would Mum."

Ginny could tell he wasn't about to give up and it would probably be easier if she packed her things and went.

"Okay," she said quietly. "Um, could you wait for me in the sitting room? I'll just pack a few things."

"Thank you," he said, giving her bedroom door another suspicious look before walking away.

Ginny exhaled before walking into her bedroom.

"I suppose you heard," she whispered to Draco.

"You're leaving again," he said coolly, leaning against the wall.

"I have to," she said picking up her wand and casting a silencing charm on the room. "He wasn't going to give up. We Weasleys are stubborn."

Draco snorted. "Obviously." he was angry. "You can tell them no, Ginny. You're a grown woman and you don't have to follow their rules."

"They're my family," Ginny said. "I know that doesn't mean much to you, but--but it does to me."

"Yeah well you know what?" Draco pushed himself away from the wall. "You're MY family Ginny. My ONLY family."

Ginny softened at his words. "Draco, I promise I won't be gone long."

"You said that before," Draco wasn't deterred by her tone. "I need you here too. Damn it Ginny, I killed him- and despite the fact that most people think I'm an arse, I've never killed anyone. And I certainly didn't intend to start with your father!"

"I know that," she said softly. "Draco, I'll just stay with my family a couple of days and then I'll be back here. Okay?"

He crossed his arms and stared at her.

"I promise," she said leaning in for a kiss.

He finally softened as she pressed her lips to his. "Just be careful Red," he told her. "Watch what you say, and how you react to things."

"I will," Ginny said. "You want to help me pack?"

"I guess," Draco said, still unenthused about her leaving.

"I'll really have to be on my toes around Luna," Ginny said as she went over to her wardrobe to pull out some clothes. "Next to Hermione, she's Harry's biggest supporter."

Draco shook his head. "Amazing how he still has people who worship him."

"Where do you think he is?" Ginny asked. "You don't think he knows it was us, do you?"

"He probably doesn't know anything but what Granger's tonsils look like," Draco said snidely, closing her suitcase.

Ginny scrunched her nose up in disgust. "It's what she's wanted since she met him."

"Ginny!" Ron pounded on the door. "What are you doing in there?"

"Coming," Ginny said. She turned to Draco. "I'll miss you."

"I don't think he heard you," Draco said with a smirk. "You did put a silencing charm on the room remember?"

"Oh," Ginny said turning pink. "I kind of forget when you're around."

He finally smiled. "I'll miss you too."

Ginny gave him a lingering kiss as Ron continued to pound on the door. Draco reluctantly let her go and stood behind the door.

"Sorry," Ginny said. "I felt a little sick. I-I'm ready to go if you are."

Ron nodded, his eyes looking past her into the room. "Mum will be happy to have you there."

Ginny gave a half-hearted smile. "I'm sorry, Ron. For what I said before."

"It's okay," he said. "We're all upset and saying things we don't mean."

Ginny handed him her suitcase and cloak.

"What are you looking at?" she asked him.

"Why do you have men's boxer shorts on your bed?" Ron asked her.

Ginny slammed the door shut. "I like wearing them when I go to sleep all right?" she snapped.

Ron looked quizzically at her. "O--Kay. Your hormones really are raging."

"Yeah well I'm pregnant you know," Ginny flounced to the front door.

"Aye," Ron said giving the flat one last look. There was something kind of odd about the place, but he couldn't put his finger on what. "Come in, Gin."

Without another word, Ginny brushed past her brother and held open the door. "Come on," she said impatiently.

"Right behind you," Ron said. "Right behind you."

His sister's odd behaviour was on his mind through most of that afternoon and evening. It was now after dinner and Ron was sitting on the old swing just behind the house, thinking about what she'd said about Hermione being in love with Harry.

"Room for one more?" a familiar voice called out to him.

"Luna," he smiled.

"Hi," she said smiling back at him. "I brought some lemon biscuits for your mum."

"She'll love those," Ron moved aside as she sat down. "They're her favourites."

"I know," Luna said. "What are you doing back here?"

"Just thinking," Ron replied. "I've got a lot on my mind."

"Anything I can help with?" she asked softly.

"I'm not sure," he replied, not noticing as she moved a bit closer to him. "I don't even know what I'm thinking half the time these days. I go between being so angry I can hardly see to feeling really down in the dumps."

Luna took his hand and squeezed it. "That's normal, Ron. You've gone through so much these last few weeks."

"It's been a crazy time," he pushed off with his foot so they swung gently.

"If you want to talk, you know I'm here for you," Luna said.

"I owe you a lot," Ron said. "And I know I'm not the easiest bloke to get along with, and I stuff my foot in my mouth more often than not. But thanks for being here Luna."

"We're friends," she said softly. "It's what friends are supposed to do."

"Right," he nodded after a moment. They sat in silence for a few moments.

"I saw Ginny inside," Luna finally said.

"I practically had to pull nails to get her back here," he shook his head. "I don't know what's wrong with her Luna. Even before Dad died, she was acting distant."

"And did you call her on it?" Luna asked.

"She blamed it on her pregnancy," Ron scuffed his foot in the dirt. "Be honest with me..." he looked at her.

"Okay," Luna said gazing back at him.

"Would I sound completely horrible if I said I'm starting to not believe that Harry's the father of her baby?" Ron asked hesitantly.

Luna hadn't expected him to ask her this, but her heart swelled at the question. "What makes you say that?"

"I don't know," Ron pushed his hair back. "Just... something feels off about her. You know, when we were kids, we were close. Then after we both started Hogwarts, we grew apart. I had Harry and Hermione and she had her friends. And now she feels like a complete stranger."

Luna nodded. "When we were at Hogwarts, she was the only real friend I had. She didn't judge me or make fun of me. And during our sixth year, something changed in her."

"After she and Harry broke things off," Ron finished.

"I'm not so sure that's all it was," Luna commented, hoping she wasn't about to set Ron off again.

"What else could it be?" he asked.

Luna shrugged. "I'm not sure..."

"I guess I'll just keep an eye on her." Ron said finally.

"I think that'd be a good idea," Luna said leaning back on the swing.

They sat in silence again for another minute or two. Without realising what he was doing, Ron stretched his arm along the top of the swing.

"It's chilly out tonight, isn't it?" Luna asked snuggling closer.

"A little," Ron replied, bemused.

Luna smiled and looked up at the night sky.

He happened to glance over at her at that moment and was amazed at how blue her eyes looked in the moonlight. Ron tried to chastise himself for thinking that way- he should be there for his mother and not worry about another relationship- but he found that to be impossible.

"Full moon," Luna said softly.

"Yeah," he said. "Lupin's probably not having such a great night."

"Probably not," Luna said. "But he has Tonks."

"Yeah," Ron said again, feeling like an idiot. "Maybe um... we should take those biscuits to my mum." he started to get up when she put a hand on his arm.

"Ron," she said softly.

"Yeah?" he asked her.

"Remember... the night the verdict came in?" she stood up as well. "What you said to me about... always wanting something that's just yours and not Harry's?"

Ron nodded. "What about it?"

"Well..." Luna let out a nervous laugh. "I don't know exactly if this is the appropriate time to bring this up but um... I was never Harry's..." she tucked her hair behind her ear. "And I'd be yours... if you wanted me." she flushed deeply.

"W-what?" he stammered.

"I understand if you don't feel it but I just had to say it," Luna said in a rush.

In the back of his head, he could hear Ginny's words.

"I think we should go inside," he said looking away from her. "I need to check on my mum."

"Of course," she said, obviously disappointed. "I'll um... I'll be inside in just a moment." Luna turned away, not wanting him to see her cry.

Ron nodded and hurried into the house.

Luna sat down hard on the swing and drew in several deep breaths, trying to control the sobs that threatened to overtake her.

Ron leaned against the kitchen door debating whether or not he should go back outside. He had been thrown by what she'd said. He knew that back in school, Luna had a crush on him, but he'd thought that had all been in the past. And these past few weeks, he'd come to see her as a really good friend. And the other day, he'd nearly kissed her, but Charlie had interrupted.

"What are you doing?" George asked, nearly making him jump out of his skin.

"Nothing," Ron said hastily. "Merlin, George!"

George shook his head before looking out the window. "Who's that on the swing?"

"Luna," Ron said quietly.

"Why aren't you out there with her?" George went to the icebox.

"Why would I be out there with her?" Ron asked trying to sound nonchalant.

"She's been here for you since Dad died," George was uncharacteristically serious.

"That's just because you know she's been through losing a parent and she's a friend," Ron said with a shrug. "Not as if she's my girlfriend or anything or someone I'd want to date or you know, anything like that. Just friends, and all that."

George raised his eyebrow. "Could you protest just a little bit more?" he asked sarcastically.

"I don't know what you're talking about," Ron said walking over to the icebox.

"If you say so," George headed back to the sitting room with a few butterbeers. "But any fool can see that girl cares about you Ronniekins, for reasons none of us can understand."

"I'm still in love with Hermione," Ron protested. "I can't just turn my feelings for her off, George."

"Funny," George replied bluntly. "Hermione never once looked at you the way Luna Lovegood does. And despite all the shit that's been going on around here, when she's around, you're much happier. I don't know why you can't see it."

Ron glared at his older brother. He hated it when George was right. "I'll be right back."

"Where are you going?" George asked.

"I left something outside," Ron said absently.

"Damn right you did," George headed back into the sitting room.

Ron was relieved to see Luna was still outside on the swing. "Luna--"

She stood up quickly. "I'm sorry- I didn't mean to just sit around here," she wiped at her eyes. "I won't bother you anymore."

"You're not bothering me," he said putting a hand on her arm.

Luna stood still, her eyes trained upon his hand.

"I shouldn't have just run out on you like I did," Ron said. "It's just what you said took me by surprise."

"I should have known it wasn't the right time," Luna stared down at the ground. "Too soon after Hermione and all..."

He tilted her chin up. "I do like you, Luna. You've been the one bright spot in all this for me."

Her eyes were even more luminous as they still swam with tears. "I have?"

He nodded. "I wouldn't have been able to get through any of it if you hadn't been around."

"Oh," Luna whispered. "I'm glad I could help."

"And I've just been betrayed by the two people I thought I could count on most in this world," Ron said. "And then you come along..."

"I may have a different opinion on things but I won't betray you," Luna said quietly.

"I never thought they would either," Ron said.

Luna didn't know what to say to that.

"I'm not so sure I'm ready to let someone in again," Ron admitted. "And I'm not saying that to hurt you, Luna. Really, I'm not."

"I understand," she felt relieved at his explanation- she'd thought he found her to be nothing more than a joke.

"I wouldn't ask you to wait--" Ron started to say.

"It's not as if anyone else is beating down my door," Luna said with a weak laugh.

"You're a beautiful, intelligent girl," Ron said touching her cheek. "Any bloke who doesn't see that is an idiot, me included."

Luna smiled tremulously. "Thank you," she said.

"And you could do a lot better than me," Ron said.

"I'll be the judge of that," Luna replied.

"So you want to come inside?" he asked. "Warm up, have some hot chocolate and we can eat some of those lemon biscuits."

"Sure," Luna said as he took her hand. "Thank you for coming back out here and telling me that."

"I'm an idiot," Ron reminded her. "It takes me awhile to get it."

"I like that quality in you," Luna replied as she picked up the tin of biscuits.

"You'd be the first," he said grinning at her.

*** *** ***

Hermione clutched the guidebook in her hand as Harry took her arm to lead her across the street.

"This really is an amazing city," Hermione said consulting the guidebook. "Did you know that some people considered this the 'Paris of America'?"

"That's nice," Harry said. "But if you don't get your nose out of that book, we're going to be hit by a car."

"Very funny," Hermione replied. "This book is going to help us find decent jobs."

"This place sure is humid," Harry said wiping some sweat from his brow. "We're definitely not in London anymore."

"Right Toto," Hermione said absently. "This place, the Crowne Vine Bed and Breakfast... it's supposed to be quite lovely and the newspaper said they were looking for a receptionist."

"You're a lawyer, Hermione," Harry said shaking his head. "You shouldn't be working as a receptionist."

"I can't very well bring up a Muggle legal background here now can I Harry?" Hermione stopped as they reached the sidewalk.

"No, I don't reckon you could," Harry said quietly. "Does that place have any other openings?"

"Hmmm..." Hermione looked at the newspaper while Harry peered over her shoulder. "What are you thinking?"

"I'm a good cook," Harry said. "Or I could be a waiter..."

"They have an opening for a chef," Hermione grinned at him.

"Great," Harry said smiling back at her. His eyes fell on her left hand. "Wait---there's something wrong..."

"What?" she asked curiously.

As luck would have it, there was a pawn shop right across the street. Harry grabbed Hermione's hand and ran across the street.

"Jack!" she exclaimed. "What---"

"Just follow my lead," he said over his shoulder. "Laura---"

"I'm not used to calling you that yet," she murmured.

"I know," he said holding open the door for her. "Come on, inside."

A heavyset man behind the counter nodded at them. "What can I help you with?" he asked gruffly.

"I need to buy a ring," Harry told the man.

"A ring?" Hermione exclaimed.

"Yes, Laura," Harry said. He looked at the man behind the counter. "My wife lost her wedding ring and we're a little short on cash..."

Hermione smiled lamely while glaring at Harry. He could have prepared her for something like this.

The man bent down and unlocked the glass case and pulled out a display of silver rings.

"You can any one of these for under twenty bucks," the man said.

"I'd like something with a stone in it," Harry said after a quick glance.

The man leaned down and pulled out another display.

"These are cubic zirconium."

"Diamond," Harry shook his head.

"Jack," Hermione whispered. "We can't afford that---"

"I've got it Laura," Harry gave her a quick kiss.

"Here you go," the man said getting another tray of rings out. "These are the best we have."

"Jack--" Hermione protested.

Harry nodded, ignoring Hermione's jabs in his side. "That one," he decided. "That's perfect."

"That's $150," the man said gruffly. "We don't take credit cards. That's cash."

"We don't have that much," Hermione hissed.

Harry took off his watch and handed it to the man. "How much could I get for this?"

"Jack, you can't sell your watch---" Hermione protested.

"Even trade," the man puffed on a cigar. "Take it or leave it."

"We'll take it," Harry replied. "You like the ring, right sweetheart?"

"Well of course but--" her protest was cut off.

"Thank you sir," Harry said taking the ring from the man. "Come on, Laura."

"You've got 60 days before I put that watch on display," the man said. "If you've got the cash before then it's yours."

"Thanks," Harry took the slip the man handed over and took Hermione's hand.

Hermione led him out of the shop. "Harry, this wasn't necessary---"

"You need a ring," he said firmly. "Otherwise how else are we supposed to be a married couple?"

"But you could have purchased one of the silver ones or one of the cheaper ones," Hermione said. "Harry, that's a real diamond! And you traded in your watch---"

"I can get it back- you heard him I have 60 days..." Harry picked up her left hand.

"You have gone completely mad," she said. "What are you doing---?" He knelt down and looked up at her. "This is how you're supposed to do it, right?"

"Ha-- Jack..." Hermione said. "You don't have to propose- we're already married..."

"Makes it seem more official though, doesn't it?" Harry asked slipping it on her finger. "What do you think?"

"It's a beautiful ring," she said softly.

He didn't tell her that someday he hoped to give her one even more beautiful. He hadn't told her a lot of things actually. For one thing, he hadn't mentioned how much he wanted to be with her. How last night, he'd woke up and watched her as she slept, revelling in the fact that she was beside him and they were both safe.

"Well let's go over to the hotel," she said after giving him a kiss. "We have to interview. It's a good thing we were able to get some nice clothes with the money Dennis gave us."

"Right," Harry said smiling at her. "We owe him a lot."

"When we get this all straightened out we'll do something nice for him," Hermione reached for his hand.

Harry smiled when he saw the old historical mansion. "This is a posh place, isn't it?" Harry asked her.

"Very," Hermione said impressively. The lobby was intimate and well lit with a few families sitting in the chairs scattered about. She allowed herself to dream for a moment, thinking about coming here with Harry on a real honeymoon. She wanted so badly for them to be together in every way but it just didn't seem to be the right time yet.

"Can I help you?" an immaculately dressed woman with a southern drawl asked from behind the desk. "Checking in?"

"Hello," Hermione smiled. "We're actually here to interview for the receptionist and chef positions we read about in here?" she held up the newspaper.

"Are you now?" the woman said giving them both the once over. "I'm Reese Boudreaux. And you would be?"

"Laura Edwards," Hermione replied. "And this is my husband, Jack."

"How nice," Reese said with a polite smile. "I'll need you to fill these out," she handed them several forms.

"Thank you," Hermione said.

"Are you citizens?" Reese asked.

Harry shook his head. "Not yet. We have work permits though."

"I'll need those and identification," Reese told them.

"Where can we fill these out?" Hermione asked.

"The restaurant is empty now," Reese told them. "You can sit down at one of the tables..."

"Thank you," Hermione smiled at her. "Thank you very much."

"I wish we were staying in a place as nice as this," Harry told her once they were seated in the restaurant.

"So do I," she said writing down her new name on the form.

Harry got to work on his own forms. None of the questions gave him pause until he saw the section of the form that asked for references.

"What do we do for these?" he asked Hermione in a whisper.

"We can put down Dennis and Luna's names," Hermione replied thoughtfully. "It's overseas and I doubt she'd give them a call."

"Right," Harry was relieved.

"And just so you know," Hermione said grinning at him. "You're my in case of emergency contact person."

Harry snorted back his laughter and wrote Hermione's real name and phone number back in the UK on his form.

They made quick work of the rest of their forms and returned them to Reese at the desk.

"Mr. Edwards, are you familiar with New Orleans cuisine?" Reese asked after looking over Harry's form. "Creole?"

"I can cook anything," Harry replied confidently.

"Vernon's Restaurant?" Reese asked quizzically. "This is where you received your training?"

"For seventeen years," Harry replied truthfully.

"You started young," Reese said nodding. "I like that."

Harry smiled. "I've always been ambitious. So's Laura- she's finishing law school."

"My son is in law school at Tulane," Reese said smiling at Hermione.

"I've just finished actually," Hermione said hastily. "And now we have loads of bills to pay..."

"Student loans," Reese said in understanding. "I can certainly sympathize with you there."

"Right," Hermione smiled. "I also work quite well with people- I'm very patient."

"It says here you're staying at the Budget Inn," Reese said. "You two don't have a permanent residence?"

"We've just arrived," Harry replied. "We don't want to rent, so we've got our things in storage until we find a place to buy."

Reese looked at the young couple. "Tell you what, I am willing to give you two a trial run. Sort of a probationary period."

This wasn't what Hermione wanted to hear but she nodded. "Okay... what are the terms?"

"We'll try you out for a week and see how you do," Reese explained. "If everything goes well, I'll hire you. Mr. Edwards, the kitchen staff is to report every morning at 5 a.m. Breakfast is our busiest time of the day. Can you start tomorrow?"

"Of course," Harry nodded.

"Good," Reese said smiling at him. "And Mrs. Edwards, we need someone to cover the morning-afternoon shift at the front desk. You can come in around the same time and I'll show you the computer and filing systems."

"Thank you," Hermione smiled. "Thank you so much Mrs. Boudreaux."

"You're welcome," Reese said. "I look forward to seeing you both tomorrow morning."

"Same here," Harry shook the woman's hand as did Hermione.

Reese excused herself to check on something else leaving Harry and Hermione alone.

"We did it," Hermione said grinning at Harry.

"We did," Harry swung her around and kissed her.

"Um, Jack?" Hermione asked when he set her down.

"Yeah?" he asked, still grinning.

"Let's go look at the river," she said excitedly. "Please?"

"You've seen the river," Harry chuckled.

"From the window of our hotel room," Hermione said hitting him on the arm. "Come on! It'll be fun!"

"All right," he wove their fingers together as they left the hotel.

Hermione took off her sandals and grinned at Harry.

He sat down and watched her as she walked near the edge of the water. Merlin he wanted her- he'd never seen her be so carefree and it was astounding she could be like this while they were hiding out from all their family and friends.

Hermione twirled around and laughed. "Come on, you big chicken! You don't want to get wet?"

"I'm fine up here," he chuckled at her behaviour.

"Come on," she said crooking her finger at him. "We just put our feet in the water."

"Fine," Harry discarded his shoes next to hers.

"I haven't had a chance to travel much since I started working at the Ministry," Hermione said. "I always envied you and Ron for being able to do that."

"It's more fun when you do it with someone you care about," he told her.

"You, um, well Ron always," Hermione stammered, unsure of how to broach the subject. "He always made it seem like---"

"Seem like what?" Harry asked.

Hermione bit her bottom lip. "That you had quite a few romances when you were on the road..."

"I met a few girls here and there," Harry shrugged. "No one serious."

"I've only been with one other person," Hermione said turning red. "I shouldn't have brought this up."

"It's okay," Harry squeezed her hand. "Hermione I don't know what Ron told you- but I know that he was suspicious of my feelings for you so he may have said a few things that weren't true. It doesn't matter anymore. We're together and we're going to STAY together now."

"Right," Hermione said smiling at him. "We ARE married, after all."

He laughed. "For better or worse."

Thanks again you guys for all your support in this story- Luna’s finally starting to piece together more and you get a LOAD of H/Hr in this chapter. Please enjoy and don’t forget to let us know what you think!

(No song yet- but we might update later with one!)

Luna was hard at work in her corner office at the Quibbler a few days after her night at the Burrow where she'd confessed her feelings. Things had been slightly tense between her and Ron at first but now they seemed to be a little closer than before.

She was looking through old records of Wizarding London to see if there was any mention of a Christopher Murphy but so far her search had turned up nothing. She put the ledger book aside and leaned back in her chair, closing her eyes.

The mobile phone she'd bought a few days back began to ring and Luna nearly jumped out of her seat. She'd been waiting for this phone call. Hastily, she picked up the phone and made her way to the supply closet. After casting a silencing charm on the room, she answered the phone. "Hello?"

"Luna?" a familiar female voice came over the line.

"Are you both okay?" Luna asked.

"We're all right," Hermione answered. "How's... everything over there?"

"Complete and utter chaos," Luna replied. "Lupin was put in charge of the investigation."

"He was?" Hermione asked, feeling dismayed.

"Against his will," Luna told her. "The Ministry has put out a big reward for your capture, too. Tips have been coming in from all over the country."

"Little do they know," Hermione said wryly.

"Right after you disappeared," Luna confided. "I saw Ginny speaking with bloke in the courtroom. She tried to blow it off..."

"She's tried to blow everything off," Hermione interrupted. "Do you think she knows something we don't?"

"I do," Luna said. "Like who the real father of her baby is."

"It's not Harry," Hermione shot a look at the closed bathroom door, where Harry was taking a shower. "He swore that he's never slept with her."

"I'm thinking of breaking into her flat and seeing what I can dig up," Luna told her. "She's staying at the Burrow, but right after the verdict, she went home and no one heard or saw her...."

"Seems like she's hiding something to me," Hermione thought of the redhead who had once been a close friend.

"I think Ron might be coming around," Luna confided. "He's suspicious of her."

"Is there anything we can do from over here?" Hermione asked. "Harry and I have both found jobs so we have money."

"Just stay safe," Luna said. "I'm working as hard as I can and I'm thinking of asking Neville to help. He's really worried about both of you."

"I wish you could tell him where we are," Hermione twisted the phone cord around her finger. "And Lupin as well... but I know we can't."

"How's Harry doing?" Luna asked. "Was he mad?"

"He's upset of course," Hermione replied. "But he wants to clear this up too."

"And...how are the two of you?" Luna asked.

"We're posing as a married couple," Hermione answered. "The hotel we're working at believes we're Jack and Laura Edwards."

Luna smiled. "I always knew you two would get married someday."

"We're not really married," Hermione said, blushing.

"I know," Luna said. "But I've seen how the two of you are around each other. Even when we were at school."

"That feels so long ago now," Hermione heard the shower turn off. "Listen I've got to go, but I'll be in touch soon all right? You can call us here if you need to get a hold of us for any reason." she gave Luna the number of the hotel and their room number.

"Bye," Luna said but Hermione had already hung up the phone.

"Morning," Harry smiled at her. "I didn't know you were up."

"Well, we have to be at the B & B soon," Hermione replied. She blushed when she realised he was wearing only a towel and his hair was still wet from the shower.

"You don't have to get there this early you know," Harry said, not noticing her reaction to his attire.

"Um, well it's a good idea to be there early," she said busying herself with making the bed. "We want to make a good impression..."

"Sure," Harry said. "It's not a bad job you know?"

"I think so towel," Hermione replied. Her eyes grew wide as she realised what she'd said. "I mean too....man, I should really get into the shower..."

Harry watched as she scurried into the bathroom. He wasn't exactly sure why she was being so skittish around him these days.

Meanwhile Luna closed up her office early and left, thinking she'd go over to the Weasleys and see if there was anything she could do for Molly.

She Apparated just outside of the Burrow and knocked on the door. Ron was supposed to rejoin his team, so she knew he wouldn't be home.

She was surprised however to see Ginny answer the door. "Hi," Luna said cautiously.

"Ron's not here," Ginny said. "But I'll tell him you came by..."

She started to close the door, but Luna stuck her arm out.

"I came over to see if I could help your mum out with anything," Luna pushed the door back open. "I know Ronald isn't here."

"Charlie took my mum to see our Great Aunt Tessie," Ginny said. "George and Fred are back at the shop and Bill took Fleur to the healer's. I'm the only one home.."

"Well is there anything you need help with?" Luna offered, thinking this might be a great time to get Ginny to open up about anything.

"Not really," Ginny said. What she needed, Luna Lovegood couldn't give her.

"You look like you could use something to eat," Luna stepped inside.

"Um, sure," Ginny said forcing a smile. "That'd be great."

"I'm a pretty good cook," Luna said. "What would you like?"

"A turkey and cheese sandwich would be nice," Ginny replied. "If it wouldn't be too much trouble..."

"Sure," Luna headed for the icebox. "We have to keep your baby well fed."

Ginny absently touched her stomach. "I'm just starting to show."

Luna nodded. "What do you think it is?"

"I think it's a little girl," Ginny replied a genuine smile coming across her features.

"She'll probably look more like you than the father," Luna chose her words carefully.

"I hope so," Ginny said softly.

"Have your friends been over to help you through all this?" Luna asked as she made Ginny's sandwich. "Like that friend of yours who was at the funeral? Or the one in court?"

"They weren't friends," Ginny said hastily. "Just acquaintances, really."

"But it was awfully supportive of them to show up for you," Luna pressed.

"Yes it was," Ginny said with a shrug. She sat down at the kitchen table.

"Did they go to school with us?" Luna asked casually.

"Who?" Ginny asked distractedly.

"What did you say his name was- Christopher Murphy?" Luna kept her reporter's wits and hoped Ginny would take the bait.

"Yes," Ginny said glaring at her. "What difference does it make, Luna?"

"I'm just curious is all," Luna replied.

Ginny looked at her. "You know what they say about curiosity..."

"Killed the cat?" Luna finished. "I've always thought of myself as more like a Kneazle."

Ginny smiled. "Really?"

"Oh yes," Luna nodded.

"You've been really nice to my family," Ginny commented.

"I care about your family," Luna replied.

"My family or one member of it in particular," Ginny said levelling a gaze at Luna.

"I suppose it's not a secret that I fancy Ron," Luna kept her voice calm. "But I care about your whole family Ginny."

"Even me?" Ginny asked her.

"Sure," Luna handed her the sandwich. "We were really close at one point."

"Thanks," Ginny said. "This looks great."

Luna nodded as she sat down. "Ron told me you didn't want to come back here after the trial," she said.

"Too many memories," Ginny said softly.

"But it's your family," Luna replied. "When my mum died, I wanted to be around my dad all the time"

"People handle grief in different ways," Ginny replied before taking a bite of the sandwich.

"I suppose you're right," Luna tried to think of another way to bring up the two men Ginny seemed to know.

"Things haven't gone the way I planned," Ginny said wistfully. "I never dreamed I'd find myself in this position."

"Pregnant and alone?" Luna asked.

"I'm not alone!" Ginny said angrily.

"Of course not," Luna amended. "You've got your family..."

"I do," Ginny said thinking of Draco and their unborn child. "He's going to take care of us."

"Who?" Luna asked.

"What?" Ginny asked breaking out of her reverie.

"You said 'he' was going to take care of you..." Luna looked quizzically at her.

"I-I meant my father," Ginny recovered. "He's going to be watching out for us."

"I see," Luna nodded, knowing Ginny had just slipped up in a big way.

"So, have you heard anything on Harry and Hermione?" Ginny asked eager to change the subject.

"No," it was Luna's turn to hide something now. "I wish I knew if they were okay."

"He killed my father, Luna," Ginny said angrily.

"I don’t believe he did," Luna said calmly. "I'm sorry, but I can't picture Harry as a killer."

"Suddenly, I'm not so hungry anymore," Ginny said pushing the plate away. "I'm going upstairs for a kip."

Luna watched her go, then quickly cleaned up and left. She had to figure out exactly who the 'he' was in Ginny's life.

*** *** ***

It had been almost three weeks since Harry and Hermione had come to New Orleans and they were slowly settling into their life there. Luna was sending them Wizarding newspapers daily so they could stay informed on what was happening overseas and they talked to her a couple of times a week.

"I'm so glad we both have the day off," Harry said to Hermione as they lay in bed together. "I like working there but sometimes it's nice to not have anything to do."

"I wish it wasn't raining though," Hermione said sleepily.

"We should be used to that," Harry joked as he stretched. "Living our whole lives in England and all."

"I know," Hermione said. "But we've been spoiled with wonderful, warm weather ever since we came here. This is the first bad weather day."

"The first in three weeks," Harry pointed out as Hermione moved closer to him. He kissed the top of her head and wrapped his arms around her.

Hermione felt something pressing into her stomach and she stifled a laugh. "That because of me?"

"Sod off," Harry said.

Hermione tickled his side. "How about I order us some breakfast instead?"

"Least you could do," he teased.

Hermione rolled over and pulled back the covers. "What do you feel like today? Blueberry pancakes?"

"Sure," Harry agreed. "And some eggs."

Hermione picked up the phone to place their order while Harry picked through the package Luna had sent them yesterday afternoon. Harry groaned when he saw The Daily Prophet's Headline.

"Hermione?"

Hermione hung up the phone. "Should be here in about twenty minutes. What---what is it?"

Harry held up the paper. "Granger's Parents Worried Sick about Daughter", the headline read.

"Oh no," Hermione said quietly.

"This is what I was afraid of," Harry said.

Hermione sat down and read the article aloud.

"Miss Granger's Muggle parents haven not been able to work or do much of anything else since their daughter's mysterious disappearance nearly a month ago."

"Hermione you told me you wrote to your parents and told them you were fine," Harry crossed his arms.

Hermione looked up at him. "You know they're probably watching my parents, Harry. I couldn't take the chance..."

"Send it through the Muggle post," Harry said.

"They'd see the postmark," Hermione said. "Harry, we can't risk it. Don't you think I hate making my parents worry? But there's no way around this."

"I don't like this," Harry said. "We're hurting so many people Hermione."

"We'll make it up to them when we go home," Hermione said. "And we will be going home and you'll be vindicated."

Harry sighed. "I'm going to take a shower." he replied.

Hermione nodded wordlessly and went back to reading the article. There was a photograph of her parents' home staked out by reporters and photographers. Her eyes then fell on the telephone by the bed. Perhaps, it wouldn't be such a bad idea to ring them and let them know that she was okay.

She picked up the phone and prayed that no one could put a trace on the number and figure out where they were.

Her hands were shaking as she dialled the number. After a few rings, she heard her mother's familiar voice on the other end of the line.

"Mum?" Hermione said hesitantly. "It's me."

"Hermione!" Mrs. Granger nearly sobbed in relief.

"I'm okay," Hermione said softly. "We both are."

"Hermione they're saying you ran away with Harry Potter," Mrs. Granger said shakily.

Hermione twisted the phone cord around her finger. "I did, Mum. I couldn't let him go to prison."

"But he's a convicted murderer!" her mother said. "Hermione your father and I are so worried about you!"

"Mum!" Hermione exclaimed. "You've known Harry for years. You know he would never do something like that!"

"We want you to come home," her mother pleaded. "Please come home Hermione."

"Not until Harry's name is cleared," Hermione said defiantly. "And you really don't need to worry about me, Mum. I'm fine."

"Hermione--" Mrs. Granger began.

"We're looking out for each other," Hermione said. "I just wanted you to know that I was okay. And not to worry. And please, please don't tell anyone other than Daddy that you spoke to me, okay?"

Her mother paused. "Your Ministry came by looking for you both."

"And what did you tell them?" Hermione asked apprehensively.

"That we hadn't heard from you of course!" Mrs. Granger exclaimed.

"Promise me you won't tell them anything, Mum," Hermione said urgently. When her mother didn't answer straightaway, Hermione sighed. "Please."

"All right," Mrs. Granger said reluctantly.

"Thank you," Hermione said. "Tell Daddy that I love him, okay? And not to worry."

"I'll worry until you're home," her mother said.

"I love you, Mum," Hermione choked out before reluctantly hanging up the phone.

Harry chose that moment to come back out of the bathroom, rubbing his inky black hair with a towel. "What's wrong?" he noticed the tears in her eyes.

"Nothing," she said rubbing at her eyes. She didn't want him to know she'd been crying.

"Hermione," he said sitting down next to her.

"Where's that breakfast?" Hermione asked standing up and walking over to the window.

"Don't avoid this," He stood behind her. "I know you too well and you're upset about something. Did you find something in those articles?"

"I called home," Hermione said quietly.

"You talked to your parents?" he put his hands on her shoulders.

Hermione nodded and leaned against him. "Just my mum. She's worried about me..."

Harry hugged her. "Hermione I want you to go back," he nearly choked on his words. "Just tell them I kidnapped you or something--"

Hermione pulled away. "No----no way."

"I can't have you doing this to the people you care about!" Harry exclaimed.

"I care about you too," she said grabbing his arm. "I love you."

"I love you too," he said, his eyes searching her face. "But I know you hate this- you're living far beneath your means Hermione. I'm the one on the run, not you."

She shook her head. "We're in this together, remember? I saw you that first night we were here..."

"What?"

"I saw you," Hermione said. "You thought I was asleep and you got out of bed and you stood at the door for the longest time. You were going to leave, weren't you?" "

Harry looked away. "I thought about it," he muttered.

"Why did you stay?" Hermione asked standing behind him. "Tell me."

"Because," Harry replied. "I love you Hermione. And I can't leave you."

"And you expect me to leave you even though I feel the exact same way?" Hermione asked. "No way, Harry."

He sighed. "I just don't want you to regret this," he touched her cheek.

"I don't," she said smiling at him. "I won't."

Harry looked at her for a moment before leaning in and kissing her.

Hermione wound her arms around his neck. "So..."

"So..." Harry replied, forgetting that he was only clad in a towel.

They stared at each other for the longest time, neither sure of what move to make next. Hermione could hear her heart beating in her chest. Hesitantly, she put a hand on the towel.

A loud knock on the door startled them both.

"Room service," a cheery voice called out.

"Damn it," Harry muttered angrily.

"Perhaps you should---" Hermione stammered. "I'll get the door."

"Right," Harry went and grabbed some jeans and went into the bathroom.

"Good morning, Mrs. Edwards," Rudy, the bellman said as he wheeled the breakfast cart into their room. "You and Jack don't have to work today?"

"No," Hermione replied. "So we thought we'd have a decent breakfast for a change."

"Can't fault you for that," he said warmly. "Awful day outside."

"That it is," Hermione paid him, giving the man a good tip. "Thank you as always."

"Thanks, Mrs. Edwards," Rudy said. "Ya'll have a good day."

"You too," Hermione closed the door behind him.

"Something smells great," Harry said coming out of the bathroom, now fully dressed.

"That would be the pancakes," Hermione said, half wishing he'd kept the towel on.

He nodded and sat down at the table. He wondered what would have happened if they'd not been interrupted. Every single time they came close, something happened to stop them. It was becoming quite frustrating and he was sick of taking cold showers.

"So what do you want to do?" she asked as they dug into their breakfast.

Harry shrugged as he poured some syrup onto his pancakes. "We could go to one of those museums you've been wanting to go to. Correction, begging to go to."

Hermione smiled. "You'd be bored out of your mind."

"I like history as much as the next bloke," Harry said defensively.

"When it has to do with Quidditch," Hermione replied, digging into her eggs.

"I'm interested in other things besides that," Harry pointed out.

"Well if you want to go to a museum then we'll go," Hermione beamed at him.

"There's just one catch," Harry said grinning at her.

"I knew it," she replied.

"When we get back home, you're going flying with me," he said raising his juice glass at her. "Deal?"

"Flying?" she wrinkled her nose. "I don't know..."

"You've flown with me before," Harry said. "Remember third year? You, me and good old Buckbeak..."

"And I hated it," Hermione replied. "And the Thestrals in fifth year..."

"Please?" Harry asked her. "I promise we'll go slow and we won't go too high..."

Hermione looked at him a moment. "You promise nothing will happen to me if I agree?"

"I promise," Harry said smiling at her. "I'd never let anything happen to you, you know that."

She smiled at him. "All right, I promise to go flying with you."

"That's my girl," Harry said beaming at her.

"What museum shall we go to then?" she asked happily.

"There's a great wax museum here," Harry said. "I read about it in that guide book of yours. What? Don't look at me like that. You said you had a good time when you went to Madame Tussaud's at home..."

"And you've seen one wax figure you've seen them all," Hermione replied. "What about going to one of the Civil War museums?"

"That might be okay," Harry said thoughtfully.

"I think you'd like it," Hermione said encouragingly. "And the best part is we can just be ourselves today."

"Don't you go making any passes at me, Hermione Granger," Harry said pulling a stern face. "I am a happily married man and I don't think my wife would like you making a move..."

"Oh what would Laura think?" Hermione pretended to be shocked.

"She'd be outraged," Harry said nodding. "She's quite territorial and she doesn't like to share. Never has."

"Hmmm..." Hermione abandoned the rest of her pancakes and moved over to Harry's lap. "You know, she is a good friend of mine and she told me there are a few things she doesn't mind sharing..."

"Really?" Harry asked huskily. "Like what?"

"Like a kiss..." Hermione brushed her lips over his. "Or two... or three..."

"And what if things escalade after that?" Harry asked, his hand sneaking under her t-shirt. "What then?"

"We wouldn't have to tell her," she whispered in his ear.

"I won't tell if you don't," Harry said standing up with Hermione's legs wrapped around his waist.

"What are we doing?" she asked her eyes half closed.

"What we've wanted to do for quite some time," Harry said laying her down on the bed. "Hermione --”

"I want to," she said immediately.

He smiled. "But you--you're not---I mean, we don't have---"

"What?" she asked desperately, wanting him to be kissing her right now.

"Protected," Harry replied.

"Well I'll get my wand and--" Hermione stopped. "Damn it..."

"You know Muggles apparently have come quite a long way in contraception," Harry said pulling a strand of hair out of her face. "We could go to a chemist or something and get something..."

"I know but..." she sighed in frustration. "I just wanted it now is all..."

"Me too," Harry said. "We'll have another chance, Hermione. It's not like it's now or never, right?"

"I know," she sat up. "You're right..."

"We'll get something today," he promised grabbing her arm and pulling her back down on the bed. "And so...next time....we won't have to stop."

"Sometimes I just don't care," Hermione stared at him.

He gave her a lingering kiss. "I know."

She kept him close to her. "Seems like a perfect day to spend in bed too..."

"I thought you wanted to go to the museum," he teased.

Hermione grinned at him. "What sounds more interesting to you?"

"The museum," Harry said after pretending to think this over. "Definitely."

"Please," she scoffed.

"I've listened to you talking about that museum," Harry said trying to keep a straight face. "And I must say it sounds completely riveting. I cannot wait to see what sorts of exhibits---ouch!"

"You are insufferable," Hermione pounded him again with her pillow.

"I thought you were the insufferable one," Harry said grabbing a pillow to block her. "Remember, insufferable know-it-all?"

"That was Ron's name for me, not yours..." she said, her voice trailing off.

"I wonder how he's doing," Harry said sitting up.

Hermione tossed her pillow down. "I feel bad- I haven't really thought of him since we got here..."

"Me either," Harry agreed. "This is such a mess and even if my name is cleared, he's never going to get over this, Hermione. It's never going to be the same for the three of us ever again."

"Tell me something I don't know," she said ruefully.

"I'm too selfish," Harry said quietly. "The noble thing for me to do would have been to give you up and try and get past those feelings that I had, but I couldn't do it. I can't give you up."

Hermione sat back down and wrapped her arms around him. "I'm not giving you up either. Harry- the way I feel about you scares the hell out of me and makes me happy at the same time."

"I know that feeling," Harry said. "It's always been you. It's always going to be you for me."

She kissed him. "And from now on, you're the only one for me."

*** *** ***

Harry found that he really enjoyed working as a cook in the hotel. He had lied a bit when he said he was familiar with Creole cuisine, but his co-workers had shown him a few things and now he was making dishes with ease. Hermione also seemed to be enjoying her work at the receptionist desk and most evenings were spent together going over the papers Luna still sent them daily.

He'd just finished up the lunch shift and was looking forward to calling it a day.

"Too bad you're married, man," his co-worker Stanley said as he finished cleaning up. "That accent would bag you quite a few women. Women love that shit."

"Look who's talking," Harry joked. "Women back in England would snap you up in a second with that southern drawl."

"I need all the help I can get," Stanley said laughing. "You working tomorrow?"

"Bright and early," Harry groaned teasingly.

"It should be hell," Stanley said shuddering. "Reese said we had some foot doctor convention coming in. Nothing like cooking for people who only care about feet."

"Hope they like gumbo," Harry nodded his head towards the huge pot cooking on the stove.

"They'd better," Stanley said. "That's all they're going to get. I got the rest of this if you want to get on out of here."

"Thanks mate," Harry clapped the other man's shoulder. "I'll cover for you next time you need to get out of here."

"I'll hold you to it," Stanley said grinning at him. "See you, Jack."

"Bye Stanley," Harry hung up his apron and left the kitchen.

The weather outside was fantastic and Harry thought he and Hermione might spend the afternoon by the pool. The idea of her in a bikini brought a goofy smile to his face.

"Mary Beth," Harry said smiling at Hermione's co-worker. "Have you seen Laura?"

"She's been off running some errands for Reese," Mary Beth replied. "But she should have been back by now."

"You know what sorts of errands?" Harry asked.

"Just some things here around the hotel," Mary Beth smiled. "I imagine Laura's around here somewhere."

"I'm going to see if I can find her," Harry said. "If she comes back, could you page me?"

"Sure Jack," Mary Beth agreed.

Harry started off in the employees' lounge. There were only two other people in there and neither of them had seen her since earlier that morning. He ran into Reese on the second floor.

"She left over two hours ago to go pick up some supplies," Reese said. She looked at her watch. "I had my doubts since she's not that familiar with the area..."

Harry tried not to panic. "I'm going to walk around the area to see if I can find her... if she comes back will you tell her to just wait for me here?"

"Sure," Reese said nodding. "I'm sure she's okay, Jack."

"Thanks Reese," Harry nodded before hurrying out.

He looked all around the surrounding area and even along the riverside trying to find her. It was hard not to think the worst.

"She's got to be around here somewhere," he muttered to himself as he pushed through the crowds of people.

"Excuse me," a man said from behind him. "Do I know you?"

"I don't think so," Harry replied absently without turning around.

"I think I do," the man said grabbing his arm. "You're not from around here."

"Let go of me," Harry jerked away.

"I know I know you," the man persisted.

"Good for you," Harry said shortly, walking away.

Harry looked over his shoulder and saw that the man was following him.

This was the last thing he needed at the moment, Harry thought in aggravation as he tried to lose the man in the crowds.

He saw a woman with brown hair in the distance and he smiled in relief.

"Laura!" he called out grabbing the woman's arm. The girl turned around and stared at him. "I think you have me confused with someone else."

"Oh..." Harry stopped short. "I'm really sorry."

"No problem," she said before disappearing into the crowd.

Running his hands through his hair, Harry leaned against the side of a building for a moment.

He saw the man who'd confronted him pass him and without thinking, Harry grabbed him and pushed him against the wall. "Are you following me?"

"You look familiar," the man said. "I know I've seen you before."

"No you haven't," Harry said through clenched teeth.

"I'm pretty sure I have," the man said struggling for breath. "Her--"

"What about her?" Harry pushed him against the wall again.

The man shook his head. "No, my dog! Herman!"

"I don't know about any dog," Harry released the man.

"No, it's my dog...right there!" the man said slapping his leg. "Come here, boy!"

Harry felt stupid. "Sorry," he muttered.

"No problem," the man said leaning down and picking up his dog.

Harry went back into the surge of people and decided to head back towards the bed and breakfast. He hoped by now Hermione would have turned up.

Hermione ran up behind him and put her hands over his eyes. "Guess who!"

"Bloody hell!" Harry swore.

"What?" Hermione asked pulling away. "What's wrong?"

"Where the hell were you?" Harry asked. "I've been looking all over the bloody place!"

"I was stuck in the cellar," Hermione replied. "Reese warned me about how the door's been sticking, but I forgot. Hey---Harry---"

"I was really worried," Harry crossed his arms.

"I just got out about ten minutes ago," Hermione said. "I wish I had my wand."

Harry finally calmed down. "You sure you're okay?"

She nodded. "It's a little spooky down there, to tell you the truth."

Harry pulled her close. "I thought someone might have found you from... from home."

"I'm fine," she said hugging him back. "I'm sorry I made you worry."

"I can't stand the thought of anything happening to you." Harry pressed his nose into her hair.

"I feel the same way about you," she said softly.

"Come on," he said, kissing her. "Do you have to go back to the bed and breakfast for anything?"

"I'm off," she said grinning at him. "What do you have planned?"

"Just thought we might lounge by the pool or something," Harry said linking their fingers together.

"Perfect idea," Hermione grinned. "You know, you're getting a bit of a tan."

Harry smiled a little. "Do you get the feeling sometimes like things are going a little too smoothly?"

"Yeah, but that's a good thing, right?" Hermione asked. "We want things to go smoothly."

"I know but I can't help but feel uneasy sometimes," Harry told her about the man. "You know, we really haven't taken many steps to disguise ourselves."

"You mean cut our hair or something?" she asked.

"I don't know," Harry shrugged. "Without magic I'm really not sure what to do."

"We could cut your hair shorter," Hermione said thoughtfully. "Maybe dye it brown or something."

"What about my scar?" he asked.

"Concealer?" Hermione suggested. "It can hide spots; I don't know why it couldn't hide your scar."

"I'll try anything," he said. "That guy just really freaked me out."

Hermione leaned against him. "It's going to be okay. I suppose I could straighten my hair ...maybe get it cut too."

"Don't do that," Harry said. "I like it long."

"You do?" Hermione asked blushing.

"It suits you," Harry said. "I've never seen it straight though."

"Well," Hermione said grinning at him. "Next time I style my hair, I'll straighten it and you can tell me what you think."

"All right," Harry kissed her. "Think you can take care of this for me?" he rumpled his messy locks.

"I think so," she said. "In fact, I can't wait."

"Are you going to make me over?" Harry teased.

"I am," she said nodding.

"Good thing I trust you so much," Harry kissed her again. "Perhaps I should get some contacts as well- these glasses sort of make me a target."

"There's an idea," Hermione said. "A whole new you."

"So much for sitting by the pool," Harry joked. "Sounds like we got a bit of work to do."

"Project!" Hermione squealed. "We can spend tomorrow by the pool."

"I've never heard you squeal like that before," Harry stared at her. "Unless it meant you got full marks in potions or something."

"You know how excited I get about starting something new," Hermione said grabbing his hand. "We should run by the drugstore and pick up some things---scissors, hair dye..."

"All right," Harry let her lead him away.

Nearly an hour later, they were in the hotel room and Hermione had cut Harry's hair and now she was in the process of dying it a dark brown.

"This stuff stinks," Harry groaned.

"Well that's the bleach," she said. "I had to do that to lighten up your hair..."

"How long before you wash it out?" Harry asked.

"The hard part's over with," Hermione inspected his formerly black strands. "You should see yourself," she laughed. "You sort of look like Malfoy."

"I thought it was brown," Harry said reaching for the mirror, but Hermione pulled it out of reach. "Tell me, it's not blonde, Hermione."

"It will be brown once we're finished Harry," she promised, mixing the colour in a bottle.

"Good," he said with a relieved sigh. "When do I get to see the new Hermione?"

"Soon as I'm done dyeing you," she motioned towards a straightening iron she'd gotten. "I'll try that out."

"Can I ask you something?" he asked her. "You remember the Yule Ball when you did that thing with your hair...how long did that take?"

"In fourth year?" Hermione laughed. "Bloody took me hours."

"I didn't even recognise you at first," Harry admitted. "But then...I think my jaw hit the floor."

She smiled at him. "I never felt as gorgeous as I did that night. And even though I only liked Viktor as a friend, he really made me feel like I was the only girl there."

"You really looked beautiful," he said. "Prettiest girl at the ball."

"Please," Hermione said rolling her eyes. "You were gaga over Cho Chang that night."

"I still noticed you," Harry replied as she began to squeeze the dark dye onto his hair.

"Was it something along the lines of, 'there's my best friend.....the other one....and yes, she is a girl!'" Hermione asked.

"I already knew you were a girl," Harry chuckled. "I'm not daft like Ron... well not completely."

"You want to know something?" she asked.

"What?" he replied.

"I was kind of hoping that you'd have asked me to the Ball that year," she admitted.

"You were?" Harry was astonished.

Hermione bit her bottom lip. "I had a bit of crush."

"On me?" he was disbelieving.

"No, on Nearly Headless Nick," Hermione said hitting his shoulder. "Yes you. You were very fanciable."

"I never knew that," Harry said. "I was so hung up on Cho... I never noticed you in that way until later."

"When?" Hermione couldn't stop herself from asking.

"I don't know... seventh year mostly. I still can't explain what came over me in sixth year but when we were out looking for those Horcruxes- no matter what I did or said, you were right there helping me destroy them all."

"Ron was there too," Hermione said quietly.

"I know that," Harry replied as she used her gloved hands to work the dye in. "But you were always there, always contributing. I wanted to say something to you so many times, but then Ron told me that he fancied you and I couldn't say anything after that."

"If you had, I wonder what would have happened," Hermione said thoughtfully.

"We wouldn't have wasted so much damn time," Harry replied.

"We're making up for it now," she said.

He nodded. "How long does this stuff have to sit?"

Hermione picked up the box. "Ten minutes."

"Right," Harry said. "I'm going to go watch some telly then."

"I'll just get to work on mine then," Hermione said. She giggled as she looked at him. "I've never wanted you more than I do right now."

"What?" Harry laughed. "With me looking like a complete idiot?"

"Yes," Hermione said putting her hand on her forehead. "I think I might swoon!"

Harry shook his head. "Now you're acting like a fool," he teased.

She stuck her tongue out at him. "Well, I'm going to tackle my hair."

"I'll come back in here when it's time to rinse this gunk out," Harry kissed her.

"Okay," she said grinning at him.

Harry spent the time just watching some old sitcom on the telly. "Has it been long enough?” he called. "This stuff itches!"

Hermione ran a brush through her now straightened hair. "Come on in..."

Harry's jaw dropped when he saw her, much like it had when he saw her before the Yule Ball. "Wow..."

"You like?" Hermione asked, pleased by the expression on his face.

"I do," he nodded. "A lot."

She grinned as he moved in for a kiss. "No, no. We need to wash this out of your hair first."

"Fine, fine..." he shook his head. "But I'm going to snog your lights out when we're done."

"I'm counting on it," she said as Harry knelt down over the bath tub.

Her hands felt wonderful in his hair as she helped him rinse out the dye. "Maybe you can do this for me again," he grinned at her, blinking the water out of his eyes.

"Bad smell and all?" she teased.

"Maybe we can do without the bad smell," Harry said as she finished.

Hermione handed him a towel. "I hope you don't think I took too much off."

He shrugged. "It'll grow back. Can't be worse than what Aunt Petunia used to do to me."

"Don't even get me started on that horrible woman," Hermione said. "Every time I think about what they did to you---"

"She can't hurt me anymore," Harry told her.

Hermione kissed his forehead. "Let's get you cleaned up."

"Right," he said, putting his glasses on.

Hermione used the blow dryer to dry his hair and then combed through it with her brush. It was much shorter than before and the lighter colour suited him. "Very handsome," she said standing back to admire her handiwork.

"Hey," Harry peered at his reflection. "That looks great Hermione!" he was obviously pleased.

"I'll say," Hermione said mussing his hair. "Kiss me."

"Am I allowed this time?" he pulled her close.

"What do you think?" Hermione asked looking up at him.

"I think I owe you big for this," Harry leaned in and pressed his lips to hers.

"I know how you can start paying me back," she said pulling him closer.

"I assume this is a good start," Harry ran his fingers through her silky hair.

"Good thing we bought something else at the shop," Hermione said tugging at his t-shirt.

"Oh yeah?" he asked.

Hermione nodded. "No need to stop this time."

As soon as the words were out of her mouth, she heard the mobile phone start to ring from the other room.

"You've got to be kidding me," Harry groaned.

"It might be important," Hermione said patting his arm. She walked out of the bathroom, trying to regain her composure. "Hello?" she asked when she picked up the phone.

"Hey, it's me," Luna's familiar voice said.

"Luna!" Hermione exclaimed.

"I'm not calling at a bad time, am I?" Luna asked.

"No it's fine," Hermione said. "Is everything all right?"

Luna didn't say anything for a few moments.

"Luna?"

"Something's happened, Hermione," Luna said. "It's Molly."

Authors’ note: Thanks guys for the response to the last chapter. We are sorry for the cliffie and we really aren’t evil and contrary to popular belief, it’s not always Amy who is responsible for them. You find out what has happened to Molly in this chapter along with more R/L and D/G and of course, H/Hr.

Well if they say that love is in the air, never is it clear
How to pull it close and make it stay
If butterflies are free to fly, why do they fly away
Leavin' me to carry on and wonder why
Was it you that kept me wondering through this life
When you know that I was always on your side
(Always on Your Side, Sheryl Crow & Sting)

"Something's happened, Hermione," Luna said. "It's Molly."

"What?" Hermione sat down. "Luna please tell me!"

"She's started to have hallucinations," Luna said quietly. "A couple of days ago, Ron found her in the kitchen making dinner...she said she was making all of Mr. Weasley's favourite things since it was their anniversary. She...she told Ron and Charlie that they should make themselves scarce when their father came home."

"Oh no," Hermione moaned as Harry came into the room. "That's awful."

"And so Ron and Charlie decided to just humour her and they came back an hour later and she was in the kitchen, sitting at the table...talking to him. Ronald was so upset..."

"I can imagine," Hermione felt tears well up in her eyes.

"They've taken her to St. Mungos," Luna explained. "That's not all though...it's about Ginny."

Hermione motioned for Harry to sit down so they could both listen. "What did she do?"

"To start, she found out the other day that she's expecting a little girl," Luna replied. "And that night, Mrs. Weasley said she saw someone coming out of Ginny's room. Ron and Charlie didn't believe her because of what happened before..."

"Someone coming out of her room?" Hermione asked.

"According to Mrs. Weasley it was the same nice young man who checked on Ginny at the funeral," Luna said. "The same bloke who doesn't exist."

"How strange," Hermione commented. "Have you found anything out about him yet?"

"No," Luna replied. "But I've got Neville checking into it, too. I hope you don't mind. He so wanted to help."

"No that's fine," Hermione shared a look with Harry.

"And the reward for your capture has increased," Luna reported.

Harry shook his head. "I had some guy today downtown tell me he'd seen me before."

"None of the tips so far have come from the States," Luna said. "So that's good news, at least."

"We've tried to disguise ourselves," Hermione explained telling Luna about their new hairstyles. "And we're trying to keep a low profile."

"That's a good idea," Luna said. "I hope I'll have some better news for you soon. And I'm trying to get Ronald to see our side of things as well."

"Thanks, Luna," Hermione replied. "For everything you're doing for us. We can't even begin to repay you---"

"You're my friends," Luna said firmly. "That's enough for me."

"Thanks," Hermione said. "We'll be in touch, okay?"

"Right," Luna said. "You both take care."

Hermione clicked off the phone and then told Harry everything Luna had told her about Molly.

"I can't even imagine what she's going through," Hermione said wiping at her eyes.

Harry flopped back on the bed. "What a fucking mess," he said angrily.

"To say the least," Hermione said sitting down beside him. "And if Ginny knows who really did this, how can she sit by and watch her mother suffer like this?"

"I don't know," Harry said quietly. "This pisses me off Hermione."

"Whoever did this should pay," Hermione said.

"I feel useless," Harry said. "We're sitting here in New Orleans doing nothing to help the investigation."

"I know," Hermione said. "But our hands are tied, Harry."

"Yeah," he replied sullenly.

"Luna and Neville are working hard on this," Hermione tried to reassure him. "And Luna's working on Ron, too."

"In the long run, it's going to be important that he believes us," Harry said.

"He will," Hermione said. "He has to. He knows you. He knows, deep down, that you couldn't possibly have done this, Harry."

"I guess," Harry wasn't convinced.

"I know this isn't easy for you," Hermione said thoughtfully. "All your life, it's been you who's come to the rescue and you who've had to take the weight of the world on your shoulders and for the first time you're out of control."

"I just hate the thought of everyone trying to do all this for me and I can't do anything to help myself," Harry replied.

"They're doing this for you because they care about you," Hermione said.

"I'm glad to have friends like that," he said quietly.

"And I'm glad that you're here with me," she said softly. "And not in some cell at Azkaban."

Harry looked at her. "You're one amazing woman Hermione." he traced her cheek.

"You think so?" she said pressing her cheek into the palm of his hand.

He nodded. "I can't wait until this is all over and we can just be ourselves again."

"And not have to look over our shoulders all the time," Hermione agreed.

"I hope when we find out who really did this that the Weasleys can forgive me," Harry said, resting his forehead on hers.

"They will," Hermione said.

"I really hope so," Harry closed his eyes. "But as long as you and Luna and Neville believe me..."

"We do," Hermione said relaxing in his arms. "And I'm never going to stop."

"Thank you," he said softly.

"You remember those talks we had?" Hermione asked as they both lay down on the bed. "About where we'd go when you got out?"

"Yeah," he said. "We can go anywhere..."

"We'll still do that," Hermione said resting her head on his chest. "Anywhere you want to go."

"We'll go on holiday together," Harry stroked her hair. "Somewhere warm... and peaceful... away from the public eye."

"With you in swimming trunks," Hermione said tickling his side.

"Or you in nothing," Harry said, running his palm over her abdomen.

"Harry!" Hermione said. "I wouldn't do that on a beach!"

"Not even at night?" his eyes glinted.

"Well, I could make an exception," she said coyly.

He kissed her. "This will all be over soon right?"

"I promise," she said smiling at him.

*** *** ***

Molly's rapidly downward spiral had forced a meeting between the Weasley children sans Percy, and they decided to admit her to St Mungo's for a few days to make sure she was properly nourished. They had all stopped by as frequently as possible- even Fleur came by with her and Bill's children- to keep Molly company.

Ron was currently leaving her room, promising to stop by the next day and visit again. For once he was glad he was only on the reserve team, as he'd be practising constantly if he was their regular Keeper.

He was also seeing Remus Lupin nearly every day, trying to find out as much as he could on the investigation into Harry and Hermione's whereabouts.

Luna had said that she'd meet him at the hospital after she finished up with a staff meeting at The Quibbler. As he rounded the corner, he spotted Luna sitting on one of the sofas in the visitor's area. She leaned closer to talk to someone and Ron's jaw nearly dropped when he saw who it was Luna was talking to---Neville Longbottom.

They were talking quietly and quite intensely about something, as they both looked very serious. He wondered if it was about his ex best friends.

Ron felt a pang of jealousy as he watched Neville give Luna a lingering hug.

"You'll let me know?" he heard Neville say as he got up.

Luna nodded. "I couldn't do this without you."

"I've got to get home," he said. "Susan's with the cat. I'll see you soon Luna."

"Okay," Luna said squeezing his hand. "Give my best to Susan."

"I will," Neville got up and walked in the opposite direction of where Ron was standing.

Ron waited a few moments before walking over to where Luna sat. She smiled up at him. "Hi, Ronald."

"Hi Luna," he said, forcing a smile onto his face.

"How's your Mum?" she asked.

"She's okay," Ron answered wearily. "Better than she was at home."

"I know you hated to do this, but it really is best for her," Luna said softly.

"Yeah," he said. "I just feel like my whole bloody life is falling apart now."

Luna stood up and gave him a hug. "Oh, Ronald..."

He let her hold him for several minutes- being comforted felt nice.

"Things will get better," she told him. "I know it doesn't seem like it now, but it will."

"I hope so," he said. "I don't know how much more of this I can take. Nothing can bring my dad back Luna. My mum's sick in the hospital. And my father's murderer escaped with my ex girlfriend!"

"Ron," Luna said feeling a pang of guilt at what she was keeping from him.

He shook his head. "I just didn't think things could ever get this hard," he muttered.

"I didn't know your dad very well, but I think he would be very proud of you," Luna said taking his hand and leading him back over to the sofa.

"You think so?" the thought seemed to cheer him up just a bit.

"I do," Luna said nodding. "You've been so strong for your whole family. I know it's a lot to take on your shoulders, but you've really been amazing, Ronald. And very, very brave."

"Thanks," Ron said as she squeezed his hand. "That means a lot to me Luna."

"I'd do anything for you, Ron," Luna said softly. "I hope you know that."

"You're really incredible," he said as if seeing her for the first time. "I mean, I rebuffed you and treated you horribly and you still want to help me."

Luna blushed. "We were just kids back then. You've grown up quite a bit since then."

"I've kind of had to," he admitted.

"I'm just glad you let me in," Luna said smiling at him.

"Can I tell you something?" he asked.

"Of course," Luna replied.

"Outside my family," Ron began. "You're the only person I feel like I can trust."

"Ronald---" Luna said touched by his words.

"You've just really been there for me," he said. "And I appreciate it."

Luna threw her arms around him and hugged him to her. "And you told me you never know the right things to say."

Ron smiled genuinely for the first time that day. "Sometimes I get lucky."

"You want to grab a bite to eat in the cafeteria?" Luna asked him. "I know food always makes you feel better."

"You're starting to know me too well," he said. "Let me just check on Mum and make sure she's eating what they brought to her."

"Okay," Luna said. "I'll wait for you."

"You can come in with me if you want," Ron said. "Mum likes seeing you."

"Okay," Luna smiled and took his hand.

"Mum?" Ron knocked on the door. "Just thought I'd see if you needed anything else before I left."

"Ronald," Molly said sitting up in her bed. "You're not going are you?"

"I don't have to," Ron said quickly.

"Has Percy stopped by?" Molly asked. "You told him I wanted to see him."

"I did," Ron said uncomfortably. "But um... none of us have really seen him since the funeral."

Molly nodded and looked down at her lap. "I don't know what I did to make him go away..."

"You didn't do anything," Ron said firmly. "You did nothing wrong Mum, not at all."

Molly sniffed and wiped at her eyes. "I'm so scared, Ronald. Arthur would be so disappointed in me."

"Mum," Ron said as Luna bit her lower lip to try and stave off her tears. "Dad loved you so much. You did no wrong in his eyes, you know that."

Molly sobbed and grabbed Ron's hand. "Thank you, Ronald."

Ron hugged his mother. "I love you Mum," he said quietly.

"I love you too," Molly said weakly. She saw Luna standing near the door. "You've been a great help to our family, Luna."

"I'll do anything I can for you and your family Molly," Luna promised.

"Will you look after Ginny for me?" Molly asked. "That strange man coming out of her bedroom..."

"Mum," Ron said patting her on the back. "Ginny didn't have any strange man in her bedroom."

"What did he look like?" Luna couldn't help asking.

"He had blonde hair and the coldest grey eyes," Molly replied thoughtfully. "He looked somewhat familiar..."

Ron and Luna looked at each other strangely. "Malfoy?"

"No one's seen him for years," Molly said shaking her head. "I don't think it was him, Ron."

"It wasn't anyone named Christopher?" Luna interjected. "With brown hair and dark eyes?"

"I never heard his name, love," Molly said. "I just want you to make sure he doesn't bother Ginevra. She has too much to worry about with the baby."

"Right," Luna nodded. "I'll help her out whenever she needs it."

"And take care of Ronald," Molly said softly. "He needs you."

"Always," Luna promised.

"You two should go and get something to eat," Molly urged. "I'm going to take a nice kip."

"You'll be okay?" Ron asked. "And you promise to eat when you wake up?"

"I promise," Molly said. "Will you bring me a piece of that chocolate cake when you come back?"

"We will," Luna promised. "The biggest piece they have."

"Thank you," Molly smiled at her. "Thank you both."

Ron used his wand to dim the lights for his mother and he took Luna's hand and followed her out of the room.

"You were wonderful in there," Luna said.

"Couldn't have done it without you," he said. "You've been my rock throughout this whole thing, Luna."

She blushed. "You're quite poetic today Ronald."

"I told you that every now and then I get lucky," he said. "Give me time; I'll stick my foot in my mouth again."

"Let's go get your mum that cake," she said. "It'll be a nice surprise if she wakes up to it sitting on the table next to her."

"Wonderful idea," Ron agreed. "And you get whatever you want too, Luna. It's on me."

"Thank you," she leaned over and went to kiss his cheek.

Unfortunately, Ron turned to say something to her at the last minute and her lips pressed softly against his.

"Oh Merlin," Luna pulled away immediately, her face turning bright red. "I am so sorry- I know you said you weren't ready for this and here I just go and--"

Ron cut her off by pulling her back to him and kissing her softly. He certainly hadn't meant for this to happen and it was probably the last thing he would have ever expected, but he truly, truly liked her. He wondered if she'd ever been kissed before. He remembered how close she and Neville had been at Hogwarts and how close they'd continued to be. Despite knowing of Neville's engagement, Ron was still quite jealous.

"Oh my..." Luna's eyes closed as Ron kissed her even more deeply.

Ron breathlessly pulled away from her what seemed like an eternity later. "Wow..." was all that he could say.

"Yeah..." she was quite dazed.

"I didn't mean to do that," he said causing her to stare up at him in distress. "But...but I'm glad I did."

"Me too," Luna agreed softly. "You're quite a good kisser Ronald..."

This time it was Ron who turned red. "You're quite good, too."

"I am?" she was pleased.

He nodded. "You've thrown me for quite a loop, Luna."

"I'll understand if you don't want to pursue anything--" Luna began.

"Things are really complicated right now," Ron said honestly. "I don't know whether I'm coming or going most of the time, but I don't want to do this without you, Luna. I can't promise you anything right now. I wish I could..."

"I appreciate your telling me the truth," she said softly.

Ron leaned in and gave her another kiss. "We should probably head on downstairs."

"Okay," she whispered, her stomach still fluttering in excitement.

They held hands as they waited for the lift. Ron looked sideways at her. "What---what was Neville doing here?"

"Um..." Luna looked at her feet. "He was... here visiting someone and um... thought he'd come and say hello."

Ron could tell she was hiding something. "He mentioned something about a cat...."

"He and Susan are watching Crookshanks," Luna figured there was no reason to hide that.

Ron frowned. "Of course he is. The first charter member of Harry and Hermione's fan club. If I didn't know how inept and bumbling he was, I'd think he had a hand in helping them escape."

"How could you say that?" Luna asked, pulling her hand away. "Ronald if you can think that about him, then what must you truly think about me?"

"Luna---" Ron stammered. "I--I...."

"I support them too," Luna said. "Despite the fact that you think Harry's guilty. So that must make me inept and bumbling and stupid too in your eyes."

Ron vehemently shook his head. "I never said that...don't put words in my mouth, Luna! You're one of the smartest people I know."

Luna stared at him without saying anything.

"I shouldn't have said anything about Longbottom anyway," Ron said scuffing his foot on the floor. "I just saw the two of you together when I came out of my mum's room and I hated it. I hated how comfortable and easy you were with him. He always liked you Luna. He was always nice to you. I wouldn't be surprised if you fancied him."

"Me and Neville?" she asked disbelievingly. "Ronald he never fancied me."

"Are you blind?" Ron asked her. "Luna, he followed you around like a puppy during my sixth year..."

"We were friends," Luna told him. "That's it and that's all."

Ron breathed a sigh of relief. "I'm sorry for what I said before."

"I know it's hard," Luna said. "But I just wish you could see that we believe in Harry and not judge us because we don't share the same opinion as you."

"They were my best friends, Luna and they betrayed me," Ron said. "I meant what I said before you're the only one I feel I can trust outside my family. You're all that I have."

"Be honest with me," she said. "If it was proven that Harry is innocent, would you forgive him?"

"I don't know," Ron said quietly.

"All right then," Luna said. "Are you angrier because you think he did this to your father, or because of Hermione?"

"He took the two people away from me that I cared most about in this world," Ron said angrily. "And you want me to play what if. Luna---just go back to your newspaper and work on ways to clear Harry and Hermione. But just leave me out of it!"

"If you cared most about Hermione, then why did you let her go so easily without a fight?" Luna didn't budge.

"What's that supposed to mean?" Ron asked her.

"You didn't fight for her," Luna said, her arms folded.

"You can't make someone stay when they want to be somewhere else," Ron practically spat at her. "She never wanted me, Luna. She just wanted me for practise until the one she really wanted woke up and realised what was right under his nose."

"And that's the real reason you hate him now," Luna said. "I think you know deep down that Harry could never do this, especially not to your father. But your anger over your break up with Hermione is overshadowing that."

Ron glared at her. "I'm not going to stand here and listen to this. You don't know the first thing about me, Luna."

"Obviously not," her eyes filled with tears. "Every time we take a step forward we take two steps back."

"That's not my fault," Ron said defensively. "You're the one who keeps bringing this up. Why does everything have to go back to him?"

"Because I know he's important to you," Luna replied. "He was your best friend for a long time, and he's a good friend of mine as well."

"Did you help him?" Ron asked her point-blank.

"No, I didn't help him." Luna answered which was the truth. She had helped Hermione go to Dennis.

"Do you know where they are?" Ron asked her.

Now Luna hedged his question. "If I had helped I'm sure I would," she replied.

Ron nodded believing her. "I do miss them, Luna. Before anything else, we were friends; always friends."

She softened. "I'm sorry," she apologised. "I shouldn't keep pushing this on you."

"So much has happened and everything is changing," he said taking her hand.

Luna nodded. "Change is hard sometimes too."

"Very," he agreed.

They looked at one another for several long moments. "We should probably get that cake now for your mum," Luna whispered.

"Yeah," Ron said nodding. "We should before the cafeteria closes."

"Or before it's all gone," she said.

"That would be a real tragedy," Ron said laughing.

Luna held onto his hand as they made their way downstairs. They might have taken a few steps back but she felt closer to him than she ever had. Perhaps things were finally starting to look up.

*** *** ***

Draco was sleeping quite well with visions of a certain red-headed girl dancing in his head. Her long hair flowing behind her as she walked toward him. She crooked her finger at him, beckoning him to come a little closer. Her figure, which he'd always loved, was now fuller and curvier because of the baby. He had never in his life seen any one look more lovely than she did in the flowing white dress.

He was just leaning in to kiss her when he heard a loud slam. Groaning, he pulled the covers over his head. This wasn't just a dream. It couldn't have been.

"Wake up!" Ginny hissed as she shook him. "You have some nerve, Draco Malfoy!"

"Wha..." Draco mumbled. "Red... baby..."

"Get up!" she said angrily pulling back the sheets. "Now!"

"What's wrong?" Draco rubbed at his eyes.

Ginny glared at him. "Thanks to you, my mother is lying in a hospital bed right now!"

"Why is that my fault?" Draco asked.

"What on earth possessed you to sneak into the Burrow like that?" she asked him. "And you weren't even in disguise, Draco!'

"I had to see you Red," Draco reached for her. "I can't stand you not being here."

"No," she said shaking her head and pulling away from him. Tears welled up in her eyes. "She was so sad, Draco. She thought my dad was still alive...and it killed my brothers to have to do that to her...I can't do this anymore."

"Red..." Draco got off the bed. "We can't confess now!"

"Don't you get it?" she asked him, the tears falling freely down her face now. "I can't do this. My mother----this is killing her, Draco. And it's because of me. I set this all in motion..."

"You weren't alone," Draco pulled her to him. "Ginny, if you went and told your mum this do you think it would make her feel any better?"

"No, but---" Ginny started to argue.

"We just have to keep doing what we're doing," Draco cupped her face in his hands. "They're going to find Potter- he was already convicted and he'll go to jail. Your mum will get better and everything will be fine."

"You think it's that easy?" Ginny asked him weakly.

"I don't know," he said truthfully.

Ginny pulled away and stood up. "I love my mother so much, Draco. I can't do this to her."

"What's going to happen to her when she finds out the truth then?" Draco demanded. "What about when they find out that Potter isn't the baby's father?"

"Why did you kill him?" Ginny asked, her whole body shaking. "None of this would have happened if you hadn't have killed him!"

"So you'd rather me go to Azkaban?" Draco asked.

"I never said that!" she retorted. "All I wanted was for you and me to raise our baby with---with---"

Her face contorted in pain and she grabbed her stomach.

"What is it?" he rushed forward. "Red--"

"It hurts," she managed to choke out.

"Should we get you to the hospital?" he asked, panicked.

Ginny shook her head. "Maybe if I just sat down..."

Draco helped her over to the bed and sat her down. "Do you need anything?"

"Water," Ginny replied.

"I'll get it," Draco went into the bathroom and got her a glass. "What else?"

"Hold my hand," Ginny said, the pain had subsided, but what had happened scared her.

"Anything," Draco said. Despite the way he had been raised and everything that had happened to him in his lifetime, Ginny and his unborn daughter meant more to him than anything else.

"The healer told me I shouldn't get worked up about anything," Ginny said after taking a sip of her water.

Draco nodded. "Okay, we'll keep calm with everything..."

"How?" Ginny asked. "Everything's completely chaos."

"Well then we just have to keep our heads on straight," Draco said. "Not get all worked up over this."

"I'm scared," she said setting her water down on the bedside table. "I don't know what to do most of the time."

"Well I'm not going to let anything happen to you or the baby," Draco replied. "If it makes you feel better, I promise not to go out without a disguise from now on."

Ginny put her arms around him. "I love you."

"I love you," he kissed her temple. "We're going to get through this Red. You, me and our girl."

"Our little girl," she said softly patting her stomach. "I cannot wait to meet her."

"We'll have to think of a name," Draco put his hand on top of hers.

"Do you have any ideas?" Ginny said smiling at him for the first time that evening.

"Not yet," Draco lay back, taking her with him.

"Certainly not Narcissa," Ginny said grinning at him.

Draco sneered. "That's horrible."

"You Malfoys have the strangest names," Ginny said softly. She watched in awe as Draco placed his hands on her stomach. "You really want this, don't you?"

"I've never had a family," Draco said quietly.

"You have one now," Ginny said touching his cheek.

"That's why we have to stick together," Draco kissed her.

Ginny nodded. "Together."

Authors’ note: Did someone ask for some H/Hr fluff? Because this chapter is full of H/Hr. Hope you enjoy a small break from the drama.

Chapter 14

Tonight’s the Night

Stay away from my window
Stay away from my back door too
Disconnect the telephone line
Relax baby and draw that blind

Kick off your shoes and sit right down
Loosen off that pretty French gown
Let me pour you a good long drink
Ooh baby don't you hesitate cause

Tonights the night
It's gonna be alright
Cause I love you girl
Ain't nobody gonna stop us now

C'mon angel my hearts on fire
Don't deny your man's desire
You'd be a fool to stop this tide
Spread your wings and let me come inside

(Rod Stewart, “Tonight’s the Night (Gonna Be Alright)”)

In the next few weeks, Harry and Hermione began to grow even more accustomed to their new life in New Orleans. They were enjoying their work at the hotel and spent evenings going over the newspapers and trying to figure out what their next move could be with Luna.

Hermione had just finished checking in some guests when her gaze fell on the desk calendar. "Oh..." she said quietly. "Harry's birthday is today..."

"What was that Laura?" Reese asked.

"Jack's birthday is today," Hermione recovered quickly. "I can't believe I forgot."

"Oh," Reese smiled. "How old is he?"

"Twenty-two today," Hermione replied.

"You two are so young," Reese laughed. "You seem older to me sometimes."

Hermione nodded. If only Reese really knew how much they'd both went through. "We kind of had to grow up fast," Hermione said.

Reese nodded but didn't ask any more questions. "What are you going to do for him?"

Hermione looked thoughtfully at her boss. Normally, she would have the perfect present picked out months in advance. But there hadn't been time---not with everything that had happened. "I don't know..."

"Most guys aren't picky," Reese said in her drawling southern accent. "Jack doesn't seem like the type to make a big deal out of a birthday. Maybe just yours."

"He spent his whole childhood with people who didn't care much about his birthday," Hermione said frowning as she thought of those terrible relatives of Harry's. At the look on Reese and Mary Beth's faces, she wondered if perhaps she'd said too much.

"Sounds like something out of Charles Dickens," Mary Beth said sympathetically.

Reese looked at the clock. "You can take off early today if you want to go look for a gift," she offered.

Hermione smiled. "Thanks, Reese."

"You should take him out for a good meal," Mary Beth commented. "My boyfriend loves getting good food. Well, his idea of a romantic meal is letting me order from the drive thru window."

Hermione laughed. "I'll figure something out for Jack- I want to surprise him though."

Reese looked at the younger woman. Normally, she wouldn't suggest this, but she had taken a shine to the couple. "The restaurant closes at eight tonight. I know you and Jack are trying to save up....I could let you have the restaurant...."

"Reese you'd really do that for us?" Hermione impulsively hugged her.

Reese laughed. "Of course I would. I remember what it was like to be young and starting out..."

"I promise tomorrow morning you won't even know we were there," Hermione promised.

"Okay," Reese said. "You'd better get a move on..."

Hermione nodded. She reached for a piece of paper and scribbled a quick note to Harry. "Mary Beth, could you give this to Jack? If he asks where I am, just tell him I'm off to run an errand..."

Mary Beth grinned. "I'll make sure he doesn't suspect a thing."

"And I'll make sure he dresses up for the event," Reese said an idea suddenly coming to her. "I'll tell him I need his help serving for a special party...tell him, it'd be extra money."

Hermione laughed. "You two are fantastic. Thank you so much."

"Get out of here before I change my mind," Reese said nudging Hermione.

Harry was busy finishing up his duties for the day in the kitchen when Mary Beth approached. "This is from Laura," she said. "And Reese wants to see you before you leave."

"Thanks," Harry said taking the letter. He unfolded it and read Hermione's words.

Jack---

I have to run a few errands for Reese. I probably won't see you until later tonight. Don't worry. I promise that this time I know where I'm going and I won't get lost! Take it easy today and I can't wait to cuddle up next to you tonight. Love, Laura.

"Thanks Mary Beth," he smiled at her. "Tell Reese I'll be in to see her in just a few minutes."

Mary Beth nodded and looked just past Harry. "Stanley? Do you mind if I have a quick word?"

Stanley shared a quizzical look with Harry before walking out of the kitchen with Mary Beth.

Harry wondered what that was all about but shrugged it off and finished cleaning up before heading out to meet Reese.

Reese smiled warmly at him from behind the check-in counter. "Hello, Jack."

"Hi Reese," Harry smiled at her. "How are you?"

"I'm okay," Reese said. "But I was wondering if you might be willing to help me out this evening..."

"Um... sure," Harry nodded. "What did you need?"

"Well," Reese began. "Some very important guests have scheduled a private party in the dining room tonight. It was a last minute thing...and I didn't have enough time to book extra help. Laura's already agreed to help me and I was hoping that you might agree to help serve...."

"Of course," Harry nodded, knowing they could use the extra pay. "I'd be glad to help Reese."

"Tonight at eight," Reese said. "And dress nicely. This is a very classy party..."

"All right," Harry smiled at her. "Thanks Reese. I'll see you tonight."

"Thanks, Jack," Reese said smiling at him.

Harry spent most of that day by the pool, wondering what the errand was that Hermione had to go on. He supposed it had everything to do with the party that evening but he wasn't sure where she would be getting ready.

He arrived back at the hotel a little before eight, wearing a pair of khaki trousers and a white dress shirt. Reese was waiting for him in the lobby. "Is Laura here already?"

"You look very nice Jack," Reese smiled approvingly. "And yes, Laura's in the dining room already. She got ready here."

"Oh," Harry said. "Okay. You sure you don't need any help in the kitchen?"

"We've got that covered," Reese ushered him into the dining room. "Laura will tell you what to do."

Harry had a feeling something more was going on here than met the eye. For one thing, the dining room was usually quite boisterous and loud especially during parties. He couldn't hear anything. Until, he opened the door.

Hermione held her breath as Harry poked his head around. "Surprise," she said in a low voice.

The room was dimly lit and there was soft music playing. At first, he didn't see her. As he stepped further into the room, his breath caught in his throat as he glimpsed the woman he loved most in the world.

"Happy Birthday," Hermione smiled at him.

She wore a pale blue dress that reminded him of the colour robes she'd worn for the Yule Ball their fourth year. Her hair hung loose down her back and she seemed to be glowing as she looked at him.

Birthday...what was she talking about?

"My birthday?" he asked.

"Yes today," Hermione came forward. "I saw it on the calendar and everyone here helped me plot this for you."

"All this?" Harry asked looking around the dining room.

"Well Stanley made us dinner, and Reese and Mary Beth helped me decorate," Hermione stepped closer to him.

"You're amazing," Harry said putting his arms on her waist. "I had no idea ---"

"Hence the surprise," she laughed, her arms going around his neck.

Harry laughed. "You look beautiful, by the way."

"Thank you," Hermione kissed him. "And you look incredibly handsome."

"You like my new look then?" Harry asked referring to his lighter, shorter hair and contact lenses.

"You know I do," she replied. "I like you any way you look."

"This is the best present anyone has ever given me," Harry said touching her cheek.

"I just wanted to give you a night where we don't have to worry about anything," Hermione placed her hand over his. "Where we can just be ourselves again."

"Just you and me," Harry whispered.

He leaned in and kissed her and she pulled him as close as she could. "I love you Harry James," she said in a soft voice.

"I love you too," he said. "So much..."

They kissed again, deeper this time. "I don't really have a present per se," Hermione said when they pulled apart. "I've been organising this all day and--"

"I don't need anything else," he cut her off. "Hermione---all I need is you."

"You've got me," she said. "Forever Harry."

Harry smiled. "I never thought we'd be like this."

"For a long time I hoped we would," she said as they sat down. "And then when you never said anything to me, I went to Ron. And now..."

"And now we're here," Harry said. "I wish I could get a time turner and go back and kick some sense into my younger self. Tell that scrawny 11-year old kid to be nice to the brainy, know-it-all who was going to save his arse time and time again."

"That's right," Hermione teased. "That you should have listened to me all along."

"If I had that would have denied you the opportunity to tell me 'I told you so'," Harry said. "And I know you live for that..."

"Very true," Hermione laughed. "You do know me too well."

"This is kind of how I hoped our first date would be," Harry said smiling at her across the table.

"It was until..." Hermione pressed her lips together. "We're not talking about all that tonight."

"Right," Harry agreed. "Happy things tonight..."

"Like us," she said. "Tonight is all about us... about you Harry."

"And where do we start?" Harry asked her.

"Here," she kissed him again.

"You keep this up and I'll just want to take you back to our room," Harry said smiling at her.

"I certainly won't complain," she said softly.

Someone cleared their throat from behind them and Harry and Hermione both nearly jumped out of their seats.

"Don't mind me, lovebirds..." Stanley said. "I just thought I'd bring out the dinner and then let you two have your privacy..."

"Stanley thanks for doing this," Harry said getting up and shaking the man's hand.

"Glad to help Laura out," Stanley grinned. "Happy Birthday Jack."

Hermione stood up and kissed Stanley on the cheek. "I couldn't have done this without you."

"No problem," Stanley said. "I'll see you two tomorrow."

"This looks wonderful," Hermione sat back down. "He really outdid himself."

The meal that Stanley had prepared for them was something that Harry knew was Stanley's signature dish---Chicken Rochambeau.

"He's the best I've ever seen in a kitchen," Harry said. "I still can't believe he did this for us."

"Everyone here has been so generous," Hermione said softly.

"They really have been," Harry said. "I've hated lying to them."

"Me too," Hermione agreed. "Perhaps when this is all over we can come back and tell them the truth. I really like Reese and Mary Beth."

"We will," Harry promised.

They both tucked into the meal and talked about some of the good times they'd had at Hogwarts. By the end of the meal, they were both in great spirits and enjoying what was a special evening.

"You know," Hermione said as another song came on. "You and I have never danced together..."

Harry nearly choked on his wine. "Hermione, I don't dance."

"Oh come on," Hermione said. "It's not hard."

"Did you see me at the Yule Ball?" Harry asked her. "That was the only time I've ever danced and I think Parvati Patil's toes are still hurting."

"We'll just dance slowly," Hermione wasn't taking no for an answer. "Come on Harry it'll be fun."

"You say that now," Harry said shaking his head. "But you'll be soaking your feet in warm water tonight..."

"I'll risk it," she tugged on his hand.

Harry groaned as he stood up. "I'm no Viktor Krum now..."

Hermione laughed. "I'll live, I promise. No more excuses."

Reluctantly, he followed her out onto the floor. He was glad that they were the only ones in here; otherwise he didn't think he'd be doing this. Hermione looked expectantly at him.

"Honestly, Harry," she said rolling her eyes. "You look as if I've just asked you to run starkers in the Great Hall."

"All right," he said, putting an arm around her waist. "But you're going to have to lead."

"I can do that," she teased.

He laughed. "Somehow, I thought you wouldn't mind."

She placed her arms around his neck and held him close. "This is what I was hoping for all night," Hermione closed her eyes as he rested his forehead against hers. "Just being close with you."

"This is going to go down as my best birthday ever," Harry whispered. Dancing wasn't quite bad actually, he thought. Not if it allowed you to get this close to someone you loved.

"Allow me to make it better once things are back to normal," Hermione said opening her eyes and staring into his. "Although I'm going to do my best tonight to make it one to remember..."

"What else could possibly top this?" Harry asked her with a grin. "Beautiful night with a beautiful girl...I can't imagine it getting any better."

"I can think of one thing," she said, her meaning quite clear.

"Oh you can, can you?" Harry asked, nuzzling her neck.

"Something we've been dying to do since we got together," Hermione replied, tilting her head back. "Something that we've always gotten interrupted while trying to do..."

"Something I've been dying to do since our first kiss," Harry said softly.

"That long?" she whispered. "Really?"

"It was some kiss," Harry said. "Best I'd ever had."

"Still?" Hermione asked with a grin.

"Well, it's had some competition since then, but it's still in the top five," Harry said tickling her side. "And before you ask, Miss Competitive...they've all been with you."

"Those are words I like to hear," Hermione kissed him again. "I know I told you I didn't really get you a present, but I do have another surprise for you."

"What?" Harry asked her.

Hermione removed a box from her bag. "Remember when we first got here and you bought me this ring with your watch?" she asked, handing him the box.

He stared at her in disbelief. "But how did you get it back?"

"I've been putting aside a little bit of my pay each week," Hermione said. "And I was able to afford to buy it back."

Harry shook his head. He hadn't told her that it was a Muggle watch that his mother had bought for his father shortly after they'd started dating. Lupin had given it to him right after he'd defeated Voldemort.

"Thank you," he said smiling at her. "Thank you."

"I knew it was important to you," she said. "You always wore it, even when it was broken. I couldn't believe you used it to buy me a ring but I knew I had to get it back."

"It, um, it was my father's," Harry told her. "My mum bought it for him their first Christmas together. Lupin found it in one of the old trunks at Grimmauld Place. Apparently, Sirius was planning to give it to me when I graduated from Hogwarts..."

"Oh Harry," Hermione said softly. "I'd have never let you sell it in the first place if I had known that."

"I wanted to give you the best," Harry said pulling her close.

"You are the best," Hermione ran her hands through his hair. "I love you so much. I'd do absolutely anything for you."

"You have," he said. He held her close and for the longest time neither of them spoke.

"Let's clean this place up and then go home, eh?" Harry asked giving her a kiss.

"I like the way you think," Hermione smiled at him.

As they cleaned up the dishes and set the tables and chairs back to their right places, Harry wished that he had his wand and they'd be on their way back to their hotel. But working together, they made quick work of the cleanup and before long were walking back hand in hand to their hotel.

"I really love this city," Hermione said. "It's so different than London."

Harry nodded. "I know. I didn't realise you could go days without seeing rain..."

She laughed. "They just have hurricanes here."

"And really spicy food," Harry said.

"I like the spicy food," Hermione giggled.

"I like you," Harry said pulling her close for a kiss.

"I love you," she returned, pressing her lips to his.

They kissed nearly the entire way back to the hotel. Hermione certainly wasn't one who usually behaved like this, but there was something about tonight that just felt right. What they'd both been waiting for, was about to happen. As soon as they made it into the lift, Harry pressed her against the wall, planting kisses on her neck and on her shoulder.

"Mmm please keep doing that," she said her eyes closed.

Harry felt his entire brain turning to mush as she arched her back. Hermione was already working on the buttons of his shirt and he couldn't wait to get her out of that dress.

"We're almost to... the room..." she said between kisses. "Then we can... do everything... we... want..."

"Everything," Harry echoed as the lift finally pinged open on their floor. Harry walked her backwards toward their room, kissing her the entire way. "Key card....back pocket...." he said breaking away from her for a moment.

"Got it," she said, kissing him again.

Hermione used the card and they both nearly tumbled into the room, laughing. Harry helped her steady herself. He remembered the condoms in the bathroom. "I'll be right back...don't...go...anywhere..."

"Just the bed," she said in a lustful tone.

"Right," Harry said smiling at her before hurrying off to the bathroom.

Hermione quickly pulled off her dress and flung it into the corner as she yanked down the coverlet on the bed. "Come on Harry!" she called impatiently.

In the bathroom, Harry opened the medicine cabinet and pulled out the box of condoms. As he closed it back, he glimpsed himself in the mirror. This mirror wouldn't talk back to him, but for some reason a voice in the back of his head asked him what he thought he was doing.

He wanted desperately to make love to Hermione but at the same time, he wanted to do it in a proper way- not while they were hiding out from everyone they knew.

"Harry!" Hermione called out.

He stuck the condoms back into the cabinet and went to the door. "Hermione--" he began.

"Yes," she purred. She wrapped her arms around his neck.

"Wait--" he said as she leaned in to kiss him again.

"We've waited long enough," Hermione said undoing the rest of his buttons.

"Hermione," Harry put his hands over hers. "I want to talk to you."

"Harry, you don't have to worry," she reassured him. "I've done this before. I'm probably not as experienced as some of the other girls you've been with, but---"

"That's not it," he told her. "I just don't think this is the right time for us to have sex."

Hermione dropped her hands. "What?"

"Just hear me out," Harry said. "It's not that I'm not completely mad about you- I am. I just want to make love to you when we're free to do it as ourselves, not as Jack and Laura Edwards."

"We are ourselves," Hermione argued. "In this room, we are, Harry..."

"I know but..." he sighed.

"Oh," she said quietly. "I see--"

"I just love you too much to do this without courting you properly," Harry tried to explain.

She glanced at him feeling like the biggest fool on the planet. He didn't want her. A few minutes ago in the lift, it had seemed that he had; that he'd felt the same way she did.

He touched her cheek. "When we get back to England and work this all out, I swear that we will be together."

Hermione stood up and wordlessly went over to the dresser and pulled out her pyjamas.

Harry knew she was hurt and he felt terrible. "Hermione please..."

"We should probably get to sleep," Hermione said forcing a smile. "We have an early day tomorrow."

"I don't want to sleep," Harry stared at her. "You're angry with me now."

"I'm not angry," she lied. "I'm tired, Harry. Let's just go to sleep."

"You weren't so tired ten minutes ago," he pointed out.

"You should know how things can change quickly, right?" she asked him coldly.

"Please don't be angry Hermione," he sat down on the bed. "I have my reasons for this."

She looked away. She knew very well what his reasons were and she didn't want to prolong her embarrassment by having to sit here and listen to them.

"Please," he said again. "I don't want to ruin tonight. I hate when you're angry with me."

Tears prickled in her eyes and she kept her back to him not wanting him to see.

"Hermione," he pleaded.

"You don't have to lie," she said in a hushed voice. "If you don't want to---to be with me---you can just tell me and I'll---I'll understand."

"I do," Harry replied. "I want to be with your more than anything. Just not like this though. I want it to be after I've taken you out on the date of your dreams. You deserve all that Hermione."

"We just had a great 'date'," Hermione argued finally turning to look at him. "Harry, we don't know how long we're going to be here. It could be weeks...months..."

Harry knew she had a point. "I mean on a date that I take YOU on," he said, reaching for her hands. "Not one you've plotted for me. I want the night to be all about you."

Hermione felt her resolve weakening. "You mean that?"

He nodded. "I love you," Harry said softly. "You don't deserve a life like this- on the run."

"Neither do you," she said.

"I guess it's the best we have at the time," he hugged her and she rested her head on his shoulder. "We'll muddle through this together."

"We're doing okay so far," she whispered.

"The best we can," Harry said. "So we're all right then?"

"We're all right,” she said giving him a kiss.

"Good," he said, his lips pressed to hers. "I've always hated fighting with you."

"I know," she said resting her head on his chest.

"Come on let's go to sleep," he said. "You know Reese, Mary Beth and Stanley are going to want to know all about our night when we go in tomorrow morning."

"And I can tell them how my husband suddenly developed a case of morals," Hermione teased. "And decided he didn't want to sleep with me until after he'd taken me out on a proper date."

Harry poked her side. "That sounds convincing."

"I might embellish a bit," Hermione said laughing.

"Nothing wrong with that," Harry kissed her again. "Thank you Hermione."

"For the watch?" Hermione asked smiling at him. "I'm glad I got it back for you, Harry."

"Well for that," Harry said. "And for the surprise dinner... I would never have remembered my own birthday had it not been for you."

"You're welcome," she said giving him a hug. "Happy Birthday, Harry."

Authors’ note: Poor Harry took a beating in the last chapter from the readers. We hope that he can redeem himself to you guys soon. This next chapter brings back Ron and Luna and Harry and Hermione, of course. Please let us know what you think.

Don't ask me
What you know is true
Don't have to tell you
I love your precious heart

I
I was standing
You were there
Two worlds collided
And they could never tear us apart

We could live
For a thousand years
But if I hurt you
I'd make wine from your tears

I told you
That we could fly
'Cause we all have wings
But some of us don't know why

I
I was standing
You were there
Two worlds collided
And they could never ever tear us apart
(Never Tear Us Apart, INXS)

Lupin stood in front of his team of Aurors---Tonks, McDonald and Barrett. The four of them were heading up the task force looking into the disappearance of Harry Potter and Hermione Granger. Most of the leads coming into the office had proven to be false and the majority of them were from money seekers wanting to lay claim to the reward money that grew each day.

"Does anyone have anything else to add?" Lupin asked in exasperation.

"I do, Sir," Barrett said standing up.

"Go ahead," Lupin nodded.

Barrett held out an old copy of The Quibbler. "This article appeared a few months back. Miss Lovegood writes about some of the alumni from Hogwarts and talks about their accomplishments. Although she doesn't come right out and say it, she does mention how Dennis Creevey has revolutionised the use of portkeys."

"And we've seen her talking to Mr. Creevey over the past couple of weeks," McDonald chimed in.

"That doesn't mean much," Tonks said looking over the article. "Luna's close to both Creevey boys."

"Still," Lupin nodded. "It's a new lead that we haven't checked up on. Good work Barrett."

Barrett smiled. "You want me to question Creevey?"

"I'll do it," Lupin replied quickly, thinking that he'd need to have a word with Luna Lovegood as well.

"Yes, sir," Barrett said.

Lupin shared a look with his wife as he left the room with her. "Part of me wants to find them and the other part of me doesn't." he said under his breath.

"I'd rather you find them then some overzealous rookie eager to prove himself," Tonks said.

Lupin nodded. "I just wish we had something else to go on- and to find out what really happened to Arthur. Something about this whole thing just keeps nagging at me."

"I still think Ginny knows more than she's letting on," Tonks said thoughtfully. "Too bad we can't give her Veritaserum."

"Might not even do any good," Lupin replied. "It's become so unreliable since everyone realised how to block the effects of it."

Tonks nodded and gave her husband a hug. She knew how hard this case was on him. He hadn't slept much and he seemed most of the time as if he had the weight of the world on his shoulders.

"Guess I'd better get down to question Dennis," Lupin reached for his wand. "I've got to be back early tonight to take my potion."

"Don't forget," Tonks said giving him a quick kiss. "Love you."

"Love you," Lupin smiled at her. "I'll see you for dinner at home later."

Lupin took the lift down to the Portkey office and as soon as the doors pinged open, he saw Luna Lovegood waiting.

"Hello, Mr. Lupin," Luna said politely.

"Luna," he said nodding his head as he stepped out of the lift. "What are you doing down here?”

"I um..." she fiddled with a quill she had stuck behind her ear. "Just visiting a friend."

"Dennis Creevey?" Lupin asked peering at her.

She visibly started. "Yes..."

"I see," Lupin said nodding. "I was just heading that way myself."

"Oh?" Luna asked, a strange feeling of dread penetrating her stomach.

Lupin prided himself on always being able to read people and right now, he could see right through Luna Lovegood. She knew much more than she was letting on and he wished that she trusted him enough to tell him what that was.

"Nothing about the case, of course," Lupin lied. "Tonks and I are planning on taking a holiday soon. She prefers portkey travel."

"How lovely," Luna nodded, her arms wrapped around herself. "Where are you thinking of going?"

"Somewhere no one could find us," Lupin said thoughtfully. "I hear Dennis has a way of setting things like that up."

Luna's feeling of dread intensified. She wondered just how much Remus Lupin knew. "I heard that too," she said as her mobile began to ring.

Lupin watched as Luna stood there ignoring the phone. "You should get that..."

"Um... right..." she dug in her bag and her heart sank when she saw the New Orleans number on the screen.

"I'll leave you to it," Lupin said smiling at her. "You take care, Luna."

She nodded as she flipped the mobile open. "Hello..." she said quietly, turning away from Lupin.

Lupin turned the corridor and waited, trying to hear her conversation.

"This isn't really a good time," he heard her say in a hushed tone.

He pressed further to the corner, trying as hard as he could to listen in.

"No... Nothing new on Molly," Luna said in a low voice. "Nothing from Ginny either. I'll keep you both posted I promise."

Lupin fought the urge to go back down the hall and grab the phone from Luna. He wanted to know that they were doing okay. Still, there was no guarantee Luna was talking to Harry and Hermione.

"I really do need to go," Luna said hurriedly. "But tell him Happy Birthday for me."

Lupin tensed as he heard that- he knew Harry's birthday was July 31st.

"I'll ring you both later on," Luna said. "Alright... bye."

Lupin watched as Luna clicked off the phone and stuffed it into her bag. Within moments, she'd disappeared into the lift.

Lupin closed his eyes for a moment. He knew after visiting with Dennis Creevey he'd be taking a little trip over to the Quibbler office to find out exactly what Luna Lovegood knew.

Luna remained tense the rest of the morning. She could barely concentrate on her article and the floor beside her desk was littered with crumpled pieces of parchment. With a sigh, she pushed her quill away and put her head in her hands. Something tickled her hand and she looked up to see Ron standing there with a single red rose in his hand.

"And not a single nargle on it," he said smiling at her.

"Hi," she said, a genuine smile appearing on her face for the first time. "That's for me?"

"No," he said dryly. "It's for that woman up front with the blue hair. She's quite a looker."

"Very funny," she gave him a kiss on the cheek. "Thank you Ronald."

"Mum says red roses are the best," he said handing it to her. "I don't really know your favourite flower..."

"Red roses are lovely," Luna conjured up a small vase and put it in there. "I love any flower."

Ron scuffed his feet on the carpet. "I'm actually here to ask you something."

"What's that?" she asked.

He suddenly felt quite shy and nervous and didn't know what to say. He'd never had this problem with Hermione because they'd known each other for years before he'd finally plucked up the nerve to ask her out. This was quite different and he didn't want to screw this up. Things were already fragile enough between them. "Well," he began. "I have to eat and I'm sure that you have to eat...and I was thinking that if you wanted...we could perhaps...you know...go somewhere together...and eat or something..."

Luna smiled brilliantly. "Are you asking me out?"

Ron blushed. "Only if you want to..."

"I would love to," Luna said eagerly. "Absolutely love to!"

"Really?" he asked smiling back at her. "Okay! Great! We can go anywhere you want..."

"I'm sure I'd like whatever you like," Luna fiddled with her hair. "I'm not very picky."

He grinned. "You look beautiful today, by the way. Not that you don't all the time, but today...wow."

"Thank you," she said shyly as he drew closer. Luna hoped desperately that Ron would kiss her again.

"Do you think anyone would mind if I did?" he asked as if he could read her mind. "Your dad...."

"I don't think he'd mind," Luna whispered.

Ron smiled at her before softly pressing his lips to hers.

Luna ran her hands up over his shoulders as she closed her eyes, kissing him back.

"Why haven't we been doing this all along?" Ron asked when they pulled apart.

"I don't know... Luna replied dazedly. Her most wild, wicked dreams seemed to finally be coming true. She pulled him close and impulsively kissed him again.

Ron rested his forehead on hers. "I don't know where this all came from."

"I just know I like it," she said a bit shyly.

"Me too," he said squeezing her hand. "So...what are you working on?"

"Just an article for my father," Luna said.

"You know, you never did get around to writing that article on me," Ron teased.

"I got a little sidetracked," Luna smiled at him. "But now I'll write an even better one than before."

Ron touched her cheek. "I hope you leave out certain things..."

"I'm not leaving out your boxers," Luna teased.

"You want me to pose with them on?" Ron joked.

"Only for me," she joked, kissing him again.

For the first time in weeks, Ron actually felt optimistic and happy. He was looking forward to tonight and to getting to know Luna even more.

"Luna, Ron," someone said from the doorway breaking them apart.

"Professor?" Ron asked. "What are you doing here? Did you find a lead?"

"I think so," Lupin said levelling his gaze at Luna. "Is there something you want to tell me, Luna?"

"About what?" Luna asked that nasty feeling of dread back in her stomach.

"Where are they Luna?" Lupin asked folding his arms. "If you know, you need to tell me. I want to help them."

"I don't know what you're talking about," Luna said looking away.

"Wait a minute," Ron said. "Luna..."

She looked out the window, avoiding Ron's eyes.

"You were talking to them on the telephone earlier," Lupin said quietly. "I overheard you..."

"She doesn't know where Harry and Hermione are," Ron said loyally. "She wouldn't have helped them, sir."

"I um... was talking to someone else," Luna stammered, wondering how Lupin had found out.

"I can get your phone records," Lupin said. "Luna, please. If you know where they are, you have to tell me. I want to help him."

"Why would you want to help them?" Ron asked angrily.

"Ron---" Luna said helplessly. "You don't understand."

Ron stared at her as if he'd just met her. "Luna..." he said, his face darkening. "Please tell me you haven't known all along where they are. Tell me you haven't made me look like the biggest fool ever..."

"They're my friends, Ronald," Luna said choosing her words carefully. The last thing she wanted to do was lose him now, not after they'd come so far. "I wanted to help them because...."

"Tell him where they are!" Ron practically roared at her.

"Ron," Lupin began quietly. "I really need to speak to Miss Lovegood alone."

Ron glared at Luna. "If you don't tell him where they are, you and I are through. Done."

"Ron please," Luna begged. "Just listen to me I--"

He shook his head. "I'm out of here."

"Please don't leave," Luna's eyes were filled with tears.

"I trusted you," he said trying very hard to keep his own emotions in check. "More than anyone, I trusted you. And you let me down, just like Harry and just like Hermione. How could you have done this to me...to my family?"

"I've been trying to help," Luna pleaded. "Just hear me out Ronald and you'll understand."

"How the hell do you think you've helped?" Ron asked her in disbelief.

"Ron---" Lupin said putting a hand on his shoulder.

"This is bullshit," Ron brushed Lupin's hand away. "You should fucking arrest her for helping them escape."

"I think I should talk with her before any decisions are made," Lupin said calmly.

"I'm out of here," Ron said again, casting angry looks at both of them. "Don't bother coming over anymore," he said to Luna. "I don't need any more traitors in my life."

"Ronald!" Luna called after him but he'd already stalked out of the office.

"Luna," Lupin sat down. "I need you to tell me everything. Immediately. I don't want to have to take you in for this... and that's putting my job in jeopardy as well. Do you understand?"

Luna wiped at her eyes. "I gave them my word, Professor Lupin. I can't tell you where they are."

Lupin sighed. "Look..." he began. "I understand they're your friends. Harry's like a son to me- that's why I want to find them before someone else does. Do you know how many people worldwide are searching for them?"

Luna nodded. "Can I ask you something, sir?"

"Of course," Lupin replied.

"You were best friends with Harry's mum and dad, right?" Luna asked. "You wouldn't have given them up for anything, would you? If you gave them your word, you wouldn't go back on it, right?"

"You aren't giving them up," Lupin was starting to grow frustrated. "Miss Lovegood, the last thing I want to have to do is take you to the Ministry so that everyone finds out you've known where they are. But if I have to do that, I will."

"I promised them," Luna said quietly.

"You're leaving me no choice," Lupin said in a resigned tone.

"What are you going to do?" she asked him.

"I'm going to have to take you into the Ministry and recommend you be given Veritaserum," he said. "If that doesn't work we'll have to hold you until they're located."

Luna felt as if everything in her world was falling apart and she couldn't imagine what Ron was thinking of her now. And she didn't want to think about what life would be like locked up in the Ministry but she had given her word and she wasn't going to go back on that now.

"Okay," she said softly.

"You must think this through," Lupin's brow creased. "You don't understand- you won't get a private cell like Harry did. You could be put into lock up with someone very dangerous and I won't be able to do anything to protect you."

As if things could get any worse, her mobile phone began to ring and she and Lupin both looked at it. Before Luna could pick it up, he grabbed it.

"Harry?"

He heard a gasp on the other end and then a dial tone.

"Tell me now," he levelled his gaze at Luna. "Where. Is. Harry?"

"If you found him, what would you do?" Luna asked.

"I don't know yet," Lupin admitted. "I still want to find who truly did this... but I would tell Harry he can't keep running."

"He'd go to Azkaban," Luna said. "Hermione, too. Is that what you want?"

"Of course not," Lupin replied.

"Can you give me another couple of days, please?" Luna asked. "I'll tell you everything I've found out and we can work together to find out who really did this. Please."

Lupin sighed heavily, feeling truly old for the first time in his life. "I'll probably be in trouble for this but as long as you promise you'll tell me everything. And I do mean EVERYTHING."

"I promise," Luna said looking earnestly at him. "You have my word."

"I am sorry about Ron," Lupin offered.

"He hates me," Luna said glumly.

"He's upset," Lupin replied. "Eventually he'll have to come around."

Luna nodded. "I hope so."

"Can you tell me one thing?" Lupin asked her.

Luna nodded wordlessly.

"Are they okay?" Lupin asked.

"Fine," Luna answered softly. "They have jobs and everything."

Lupin smiled. "I'm glad she's with him, to tell you the truth. She'll keep him out of trouble."

Luna looked at the rose Ron had given her and new tears sprang to her eyes. "I'm glad she's with him too," she said in a shaky voice.

"He will come around," Lupin said sympathetically. "Just give him some time."

"I'll um... come by your office tomorrow." Luna wiped her eyes. "I promise to tell you everything you want to know."

"First thing in the morning," Lupin said smiling reassuringly at her.

"Thank you for understanding," Luna said quietly.

"We're on the same side," Lupin told her. "Just keep that in mind."

"I know," she nodded.

"I'll see you tomorrow morning," he said before leaving her office.

She sank down into her desk chair and picked up Ron's rose. How could things have changed so quickly in such a short period of time? A few minutes ago she'd been on top of the world.

Setting the rose aside, she reached for her mobile and began to dial the now familiar number.

In their New Orleans hotel room, Hermione and Harry both stared at the telephone.

"Should we answer it?" Hermione asked.

"You answer it," Harry said. "Disguise your voice- you're better at it than me."

Hermione nodded and with her hand shaking, she picked up the phone.

"Hello?" she asked in a near perfect Southern drawl.

"Um..." Luna was surprised at the person's tone.

"Luna, is that you?" Hermione asked, switching back to her regular voice.

"Hermione," Luna said in relief.

"What's going on?" Hermione asked. "When I called earlier---"

"It's Lupin," Luna said in a hushed voice. "He's somehow found out that I know where you're both at..."

"Oh no..." Hermione whispered.

"I have to tell him everything I know tomorrow," a tear slipped down her cheek and she decided not to tell them about Ron. "So if you guys have to leave... don't tell me where you're going this time."

"Luna," Hermione said amazed at everything their friend had done for them. "We should never have put you in this position."

"I would have done it no matter what," Luna said.

"I don't even know what to say," Hermione said looking to Harry who was pacing in front of the bed. She could practically hear the wheels turning in his head. "Thank you doesn't even come close to---"

"Just don't get caught," Luna replied, her voice cracking. "Lupin says he doesn't know what will happen to you if he finds you so just don't let him."

"We'll be careful," Hermione promised. "We'll be in touch."

She set the phone down and looked at Harry.

"We should go home," he said quietly.

"Harry they'll throw you straight into Azkaban if we go back," Hermione replied.

"They'll throw her in Azkaban if we don't," he said. "Is that what you want?"

"She's going to tell Lupin we're here," Hermione thought fast. "So we'll have to leave... go somewhere else. Tonight."

Harry shook his head. "No---"

"We have to," Hermione said.

"And go where?" he asked her incredulously.

"I don't know!" she exclaimed. "But I'm not about to let you go back now Harry! Not now, when we're together like this. You will not go to Azkaban if I have anything to say about it!"

Harry opened his mouth to respond but a loud pounding on the door stopped him. Hermione felt as if her heart had stopped beating. Harry's own eyes grew large.

"Where's your wand?" he whispered. His own was somewhere in London. "Hermione---"

"I don't have it with me," she whispered desperately. "Oh God Harry..."

He held up a hand and stepped closer to the door. Looking through the peep hole, he saw a young man standing outside the door wearing a trench coat and brown hat. This was so absurd, he almost wanted to laugh. An Auror obviously trying to blend in---but it was August in New Orleans.

"Who is it?" he asked in a bad imitation of a Southern accent.

"Please let us in," the figure on the other side of the door demanded.

"Harry," Hermione frantically began throwing things into a bag. "We've got to get out of here!"

"You go," he said. "I'll hold them off---"

"No," Hermione shook her head. "We both go. Together."

"Hang on just a minute," Harry called out. "My wife's not decent---"

"Potter," the pounding grew. "We know you're in there."

Hermione grabbed the envelope of cash and stuffed it into the bag. "Harry! We have to go now!"

"Hermione--" Harry began as she grabbed onto his arm.

"Now," she said pulling at him. "We can go down the fire escape. Come on!"

"I can Apparate us," Harry said. "We'll never get out of here like that- they'll have people waiting outside."

Hermione nodded, too scared to argue.

Harry looked around the room and his eyes settled on a brochure on the table. He closed his eyes, wound his arms around Hermione, and they both disappeared as the Aurors finally managed to break the door open.

"Where are they?" Barrett asked.

McDonald sighed. "Lupin is going to have our heads for this. I told you we should have gotten authorization."

"Shit," Barrett kicked the dresser.

Meanwhile, many miles outside the city, Harry Apparated himself and Hermione in an alleyway in Terrebone Parish.

"We're in the bayou," he whispered to her.

Hermione was still shaking, unable to speak. That had been too close a call.

"Shhhh..." Harry stroked her hair. "Hermione everything's going to be okay now. They won't find us here."

She nearly collapsed in his arms. It was an empty promise that he was making for her benefit. They thought they were untouchable in their little hotel room.

"Come on," Harry looked up at the sky. While the evening had been clear in the city, out here in the bayou storm clouds were gathering. "We're going to need a new place to stay."

“Where?" she managed to choke out.

"We'll find someplace," Harry pressed his lips to her forehead. "Come on... let's just stay calm and pretend we're just on holiday."

Harry didn't want to admit that he was just as shaken up as she was so he took her hand and they left the alley, hurrying into the closest little hotel they could find.

Hermione was listless as Harry checked them in under another assumed name. Luckily, the proprietor didn't have a problem accepting cash for the room.

Harry quickly herded them into the tiny room as the skies erupted outside, hurling rain against the window. "Hermione," he said. "Come on... we're all right now."

"All right?" Hermione asked weakly as the tears she'd been holding back finally started to fall.

"For the moment," Harry hugged her to him. "We'll figure something out Hermione... come on... just relax sweetheart."

"I thought that was it," she said her voice barely above a whisper. "I thought they were going to catch us and take you away."

"We'll just have to be more careful," he pushed her hair out of her eyes.

Hermione clung to Harry, not wanting to ever let go. She knew she wasn't being a brave Gryffindor and the Sorting Hat would certainly want to rethink its decision to place her in a house known for its courage and strength. Right now, she didn't feel very courageous or strong.

Harry ran his hand down the length of her hair comfortingly. He was still shaken up from the encounter as well but forced himself to stay strong for her sake.

They held each other like that for the longest time with no words spoken. A loud clap of thunder startled Hermione and she let out a muffled cry.

"Shhhh..." Harry tightened his arms around her.

Hermione looked up at him, her eyes shining with tears. He kissed her forehead and then each of her cheeks. "I want to forget," she whispered. "Help me forget..."

"Hermione," he said softly. "I'd do anything in my power to get you out of this, you know that."

"I know," she said. "I know you would."

"I love you," he said intently. "More than anything else in this world."

Another tear trickled down her cheek as she stared up at him. "I love you too."

Harry stared at her for several seconds before leaning in and kissing her deeply.

His arms closed tightly around her as he kissed her, making her feel warm and safe.

Pushing her back onto the bed, Harry ran his hands down her body. His lips left hers and made a trail down her neck.

"I need you," she whispered arching her body against him in encouragement. "Please..."

"Hermione..." he breathed. "I want you too..."

Hermione's hands were trembling as she tugged up on Harry's t-shirt.

"I don't..." he pulled his shirt over his head. "I don't have any of that stuff... we don't have any protection Hermione..."

"I don't care," Hermione said softly. "I don't want to stop."

"I don't either," Harry crushed his mouth to hers again.

Hermione gasped into his mouth as she felt something hard against her belly. "Harry---"

"I can't stop anymore," Harry said huskily.

"Wait," she said gently pushing him away. She sat up a bit and lifted her own t-shirt over her head and tossed it on the floor. She moved to unhook her bra, but Harry's hand covered hers.

"I'll do it," he said, gently working the clasp between his fingers.

Hermione shivered as he slowly peeled her bra off. He was looking at her in a way that she'd never ever seen before. "What?" she asked softly.

"I have never seen anyone so beautiful in my life," he answered softly.

"Me?" Hermione asked suddenly feeling quite shy.

"Yeah," he answered, rubbing his thumb across her cheek. "You're amazing Hermione."

She inched closer to him on the bed and her lips feathered against his.

Harry pulled her against him as she began to fumble with his trousers. The nagging feeling of wanting to wait until a proper time started to bother him again but this time he pushed it away. He didn't care anymore- he just wanted to be with this woman more than anything.

He kicked his trousers and boxer shorts to the floor and then slowly peeled off Hermione's shorts and knickers.

Her breathing quickened as he settled back next to her on the bed.

"You sure about this?" Harry asked softly, giving her a gentle kiss.

Hermione nodded. "I've never been more sure of anything in my life."

"Okay," he smiled as he pulled her close.

He covered her face with kisses and Hermione forgot everything that had happened that night. It didn't matter now. All that mattered now was this moment and it seemed as if they were the only two people in the world.

Harry wanted to show her just how deeply he loved her as they moved against each other. Hermione's little cries were making him insane and he didn't know how much longer he could wait.

"Please," Hermione whispered against his neck. "Now...."

Without further ado, Harry positioned himself over her and pushed himself into her body.

Their eyes met and Hermione couldn't even begin to put into words how right this felt; being with him like this.

"This is amazing," Harry choked out. "Hermione you are so amazing..."

Hermione gripped his back and whimpered as he went deeper. "Harry---"

He crashed his lips back to hers again as she cried out. His whole body shuddered and he collapsed against her, trying to catch his breath.

Hermione smiled. "That was...for the first time in my life...I'm unable to come up with the right word..."

"There's a first," Harry brushed a strand of hair off her forehead. "You are an incredible woman... and you're all mine."

"Yours," Hermione agreed. "Always."

"When this is all over with," Harry continued to stroke her hair. "I'm going to marry you for real."

"What?" Hermione asked.

"I'm going to marry you," Harry's green eyes stared into hers. "If... if you'll have me."

Hermione touched his cheek and she again felt tears welling up in her eyes. "Harry---of course, I'll have you."

Harry smiled in relief as he pulled the blankets up over their bodies. She moved over and nestled herself in his arms. “I can’t believe we finally made love,” he spoke into her hair.

"Me too," Hermione said with a sated smile.

"You're amazing," he said again, pulling her even closer. "I can't even believe how in love with you I am."

Hermione rested her head on his chest and thought about how long she'd waited for him to say those words to her. And even though this wasn't the way she'd hoped or planned for it to play out, she couldn't deny how warm and safe she felt with him; how he'd always made her feel that way.

"Tomorrow..." Harry said drowsily. "Tomorrow we'll figure things out. Tonight I just want to hold you."

"I want that too," Hermione said closing her eyes.

Harry kissed her lips. "I love you..."

"I love you," she said kissing him back. "No one's going to find us, are they?"

"Not if I have anything to say about it," Harry replied.

"This all seems so surreal," she said softly. "I never imagined in my wildest dreams that we'd be together like this. It's everything I've always wanted..."

"Me too," Harry said. "Something I've always been looking for and it's you."

Hermione smiled. "And you want to marry me."

"As soon as possible," he stroked her cheek.

"I want my parents to be there," Hermione said almost able to picture it in her mind. "And my father to give me away. And have all our friends and family there..."

"Anything you want," Harry nodded. "It's all yours."

Hermione kissed him. "I want to be with you always."

"You will be," Harry promised. "And I'll never leave you, not ever."

"Make love to me again," she whispered.

"You're not too tired?" Harry grinned at her.

Hermione shook her head and then nuzzled his neck. "Are you?"

"Not for you," Harry pulled her on top of him.

As he kissed her, Hermione made a silent promise that no one would ever come between them. They'd already been through hell and back and she'd do anything she had to do to keep him here with her.

Authors’ note: We’re sorry for not posting last night. We were both really sleepy and forgot! Here’s the update. Please let us know what you think!

Someone told me long ago

 There's a calm before the storm,

I know; it’s been coming for some time.

When it's over, so they say, it’ll rain a sunny day,

I know; Shining down like water.

I want to know, have you ever seen the rain?

I want to know, have you ever seen the rain

Coming down on a sunny day?

(Have You Ever Seen the Rain? By Creedence Clearwater Revival)

Hermione stared out the window, watching the sunrise. What a strange, scary twenty-four hours it had been. She thought about how they'd nearly been caught and how they'd Apparated here. Truth be told, she was so freaked out last night, she honestly had no idea where they actually were.

This certainly wasn't how she thought things would turn out. She'd given up her job, her freedom and everything she knew to stand beside Harry. When had all of this spiralled so far out of control? Her parents were worried sick, and her friendship with Ron was probably damaged irrevocably.

It made her wish for a simpler time when her biggest concerns were whether or not she had the best marks at Hogwarts. She looked over her shoulder at Harry who was sleeping peacefully in the bed. Despite everything that had happened, she knew that she wouldn't do anything differently. She believed in him and she loved him with all her heart. If she was being honest with herself, she had from the start.

Harry snorted in his sleep and turned on his side, his eyes cracking open. He was so used to waking up and being at work by half past five every morning that his body was still on that clock.

Remembering what had gone on the night before; he reached over for Hermione only to find an empty bed.

"I'm over here," she said quietly.

Harry blinked before reaching for his glasses. His contacts had been left behind in New Orleans as well as most of their clothes and everything else. "Why are you up?" he asked with a yawn.

"Couldn't sleep," she said softly. "I borrowed your shirt..."

"It's all right," he said, sliding into his trousers.

"How are you?" she asked suddenly feeling quite shy in front of him.

"I'm all right," Harry answered, sitting down beside her. "You?"

"I'm okay," she replied. "A little sore..."

"Sorry..." he said, thinking she was referring to their activities after they'd arrived in the bayou.

Hermione reached for his hand. "I'm not sorry about that."

"Me either," Harry tucked her hair behind her ear.

Hermione smiled at him and for a long time neither of them spoke.

"So um..." Harry said. "What do you think we should do now?"

Hermione shrugged. "For the first time in my life, I have no bloody idea, Harry."

"Maybe we should just go back," Harry said quietly. "I'll tell them it was all my idea. You won't have to get locked up or anything. I don't want you ruining your life."

Hermione vehemently shook her head. "No, Harry."

"But we can't keep running like this!" Harry exclaimed.

"If we go back, they'll throw us both in Azkaban, Harry," Hermione argued. "They all know what you are to me. They'll know that we ran off together not that you kidnapped me and forced me to go with you. "

"Not if we tell them otherwise," Harry insisted. "I won't let you spend your life locked away because of me."

"I'm not going to lose you," she said stubbornly. "Not now..."

Harry held her close, kissing the top of her head. He knew how stubborn she was and he also knew Hermione would never let him turn himself in.

"I know I'm being selfish," she said softly resting her head on his chest. "But I can't help it."

"Just... what else can we do?" Harry asked. "We need some sort of plan now."

"I think we should call Professor Lupin," Hermione said. "I--I think we can trust him, Harry."

"Hermione he's the lead in the investigation against me," Harry pointed out, although he knew Lupin was just as worried as anyone about where he was.

"It was just a thought," Hermione said quietly.

"It's not as if we have anything else we can do," Harry sighed.

"I hate feeling like this," Hermione said standing up. "I hate feeling so helpless!"

"I do too," Harry leaned against the window. "I hate that we're in so much trouble and that we have nowhere to go."

Hermione sank back down on the bed. "And I can't imagine how Ron's feeling. He loved his father so much, Harry. I wish we could have been there to help him through this."

"I know," Harry agreed. "Even though by all rights, I should be pissed at him... I just can't be."

"When you were off fighting Voldemort, he and I leaned on each other," Hermione said. "I never would have gotten through any of that without him."

"Is that why you two got together?" Harry asked gingerly, not sure if he wanted to know this or not.

"I knew that he fancied me," Hermione said with a slight laugh. "My mum used to tell me that was how boys acted when they liked you; they pulled on your hair or made jokes at your expense. She said that was how some boys expressed their feelings. And then during sixth year, he took up with Lavender---"

"Sixth year was weird for all of us though," Harry said.

"Tell me about it," Hermione said nodding. "And then we decided we wouldn't go back for our seventh year and we spent that entire summer preparing."

"Right," Harry nodded. "You know, I never told anyone this... but I sort of started fancying you during that summer. I never did anything because I knew Ron fancied you as well. I didn't want to stand in his way."

"What?" Hermione asked. "You fancied me then?"

"A little," he confessed. "I didn't really know what to do about it though. It felt different from Cho and Ginny."

"And then I had to go and plant one on you before you left---" Hermione said softly.

"Still ranks as the best kiss of my life," Harry touched her cheek.

"I thought I'd never see you again," Hermione whispered.

Harry looked at her for a moment. "You're right," he finally said.

"Right about what?" she asked.

"Not being able to be separated," Harry replied. "I wouldn't be able to stand it."

Hermione leaned in and kissed him. "Oh, Harry---"

"I love you," He hugged her tightly.

"I love you too," she said.

"I'll do whatever you think is best," Harry said, his nose in her hair. "You've never led me wrong before."

"You didn't always think that," she said softly. "You used to always act first, ask questions later."

"Guess I've grown up a bit," Harry said. "And a certain woman's had a big influence on me."

"Little old me?" Hermione asked teasingly.

"That would be correct," Harry smiled at her. "So if you think we should ring Lupin..."

"Does he have a phone?" Hermione asked.

"We could ring Luna," Harry suggested. "And see if she'll go to him. Maybe she's already with him- didn't she tell you that he's got her telling him everything today?"

Hermione nodded. "He can help us, Harry. He loves you like a son, you know that."

"You promise to be with me the whole time right?" Harry took her hand.

"I'm not going anywhere," she said squeezing his hand.

He nodded. "Let me hold you a little while before we do this?" he asked.

"I can do better than that," Hermione said before kissing him and lying back on the bed.

*** *** ***

At his mother's insistence, Ron went over to his sister's house early in the evening. He'd been moping about lately, alternating between anger at Luna and Lupin to being pissed off about the stagnating case against Harry and Hermione.

Despite his thoughts on what had been happening, Ron had to admit he'd noticed his sister acting strangely and he didn't think it really had anything to do with her pregnancy. He tried to tell himself it was just Luna's thoughts running about in his head but something else kept nagging at him.

Ron knocked at the door. Within seconds, Ginny had swung open the door. When she saw who it was, she frowned.

"Expecting someone else?" Ron asked.

"Of course not," Ginny lied quickly. "What are you doing here?"

"Mum was worried about you," he replied as he held up a plate of food. "Since she's been out of the hospital, she's been cooking up a storm. Thought you'd like a plate of food."

"Oh," Ginny softened a bit. "Thanks Ron."

"No problem," Ron said giving her a slight smile. "We're family, right? Families stick together."

"Sure," Ginny shut the door behind him. "So um... what are you up to these days? Still seeing Loony?"

Ron didn't feel like discussing this with Ginny. "We're not really doing much of anything these days, actually. I've rejoined the team and I'm trying to concentrate on that."

"Guess we're all trying to get on with things," Ginny said, patting her stomach. She was finally starting to show.

"I just keep thinking about how unfair it is," Ron said looking at his sister. "Dad's never going to know your little girl, Ginny."

"I know," Ginny replied as tears welled in her eyes.

"And you were always his favourite," Ron said putting his hand on his sister's arm. "I don't know if it was because you were the only girl or what, but he always had a special place in his heart for you."

"I guess," she said quietly as the now familiar and overwhelming sense of guilt rose up inside her.

"Ginny?" Ron asked gently. "You know you can talk to me about anything right? We were always close growing up..."

"I know that," Ginny wiped her eyes and turned away abruptly.

Ron watched her and couldn't shake the feeling that something more was going on here than met the eye.

"How about you sit down?" Ron offered. "I can get a drink and some silverware for you from the kitchen."

"You don't have to stick around if you're busy," Ginny said quickly.

"I don't have anything else to do," Ron said getting to his feet and shooting his sister a reassuring smile before heading into her kitchen.

Ginny sighed. She wished her brother could take a hint.

She sat down and was just about to unwrap her plate when she heard keys in the door.

"Red," Draco said as he opened the door, in his Christopher disguise. "You wouldn't believe what kind of---"

Ron looked up in surprise. "Who are you?" he asked.

"Uh----um-----" Draco stammered, taken aback to see his fiancée’s brother in their flat.

"Chris," Ginny covered quickly. "You remember my brother Ron?"

"Right," Draco recovered. "Yeah---"

Ron held his hand out but gazed suspiciously at the young man. "Nice to meet you." he said.

"What brings you by?" Draco asked shaking Ron's hand.

"I was about to ask you the same thing," Ron shot back.

"Chris has been bringing groceries and things by when I need them," Ginny cut between the two young men. "He's been around for me since Dad... since Dad's been gone."

"And he calls you 'Red'?" Ron asked still gazing at the other man. There was something quite familiar about him, but he couldn't put his finger on what exactly that was.

"Sometimes," Ginny narrowed her eyes. "Why are you asking so many questions Ron?"

Ron shrugged. "Just concerned is all. I'm sure Chris understands."

Ginny opened her mouth to retort when she noticed Draco's hair start to change from brown to blonde. Without another word, she yanked him out of the kitchen and into their bedroom.

"What's wrong, Gin?" Draco asked.

"You!" Ginny said angrily. "I've been worried about you all bloody day! And now you come in and start changing back to yourself in front of my brother!"

"I didn't know he was going to be here!" Draco retorted.

"But how could you not tell me where you were going?" Ginny asked, not realising how loud her voice was.

"Would you keep your voice down?" Draco said putting his hand on her arm.

Ginny yanked her arm away. "Don't you tell me what to do?"

Ron quietly put his ear to his sister's bedroom door.

"It's not my fault he's here!" Draco yelled.

"Draco!" Ginny hissed. "This isn't about Ron being here! You know I need you with me and not running around Diagon Alley!"

Draco glared at her. "I can't sit here and play nursemaid to you all day!"

Ron was so angry at what he was hearing that he nearly broke the door down. MALFOY was living here? His sister was living with Draco fucking Malfoy?

"Where the hell were you then?" Ginny asked.

"Trying to find out how that fucking investigation is going," Draco said. "That Loony Lovegood is working with Lupin now!"

"Shit," Ginny sat down. "Draco..."

"There's no way they're going to figure this out, Red," Draco said sitting down beside her. His tone was much gentler this time.

Ron was thoroughly disgusted as he pulled away from the door. He felt sick to his stomach as he grabbed his cloak and left his sister's flat without so much as a word to her.

At Auror headquarters, Luna was watching as Lupin reamed out two, young Aurors.

"No one authorised your raid on that hotel!" Lupin exclaimed. "You are never, ever to go off like that again!"

"But sir---"

"NO BUTS!" Lupin roared. "You're both on probation and OFF this case!"

Barrett and McDonald made a quick, sheepish retreat from the room.

Lupin couldn't remember the last time he'd been this angry. Those two junior Aurors had disobeyed nearly every rule in the book. He shuddered to think what would have happened if they'd caught Harry.

"Nothing that happens here will show up in the paper," Luna said clearing her throat. "I wouldn't do that, Sir."

"Thank you Luna," Lupin said wearily. "I do appreciate your cooperation in telling me where Harry and Hermione were hiding."

"I'm glad that they managed to get away," Luna said quietly.

Lupin sighed. "I am, but at the same time I'm not," he replied. "I want them to be safe Luna, you know that. But I can't just let my personal feelings get in the way here either."

"It's not so easy for me to keep my personal feelings out of this," Luna said. "In fact--"

Tonks had come inside the room and she looked a little flustered. "Someone needs to see you both."

"Tell them to come back at a later time," Lupin said. "We're busy."

"I think you might want to come," Tonks said. "Really..."

Lupin sighed and got to his feet, followed closely by Luna.

"Ronald," Luna said taken aback.

Ron's face was so red it was nearly indistinguishable from his hair.

"Are you okay?" Luna asked.

"No," Ron said tightly. "I'm really bloody not okay."

"Ron, if you've come here to argue---" Lupin started to say.

Tonks stood between them. "He has something he wants to tell you. Right, Ron?"

"Yeah," Ron muttered. "It's about my sister."

"Why don't we all go back in the interrogation room?" Lupin suggested.

Luna silently followed the two men, sneaking glances at Ron all the way.

"Have you been wondering what's happened to Draco Malfoy?" Ron asked when they were all seated.

Lupin stared at him. "Draco Malfoy? No one's seen or heard from him for years, Ron."

Ron let out a harsh laugh. "That's because he's been living in secret with my sister." he looked straight at Luna. "And going under the persona of Christopher Murphy sometimes."

"Ronald--" Luna gasped.

"Yeah," Ron said bitterly. "She's making fools out of all of us."

Lupin, Luna and Tonks listened as Ron told them everything that had happened that evening at his sister's flat. Luna told Lupin everything she'd managed to learn about "Christopher Murphy" which didn't amount to much.

"I remember seeing him a couple of times during the trial, too," Luna commented.

"Sitting in the back," Ron nodded.

"I can't believe he's been under our noses this entire time," Lupin said shaking his head.

Luna opened her mouth but closed it again as a terrible idea occurred to her. "What if..." she began.

"What?" Tonks urged.

"This may be a long shot," Luna said tentatively as she looked at Ron. "But what if... what if Arthur found out about Draco Malfoy?"

"My dad would have went through the roof," Ron replied.

"Perhaps it's possible that Malfoy had something to do with your father's death," Luna suggested quietly.

She prepared herself for Ron's rage, but to her surprise he nodded. "All the way over here, I thought that, too. He and Ginny were talking about you helping Lupin and how no one would ever 'find out'..."

"Shit," Lupin swore.

"If he killed my father---" Ron said his voice trailing off.

"We'd have to get proof," Lupin said. "I believe you Ron, but your word isn't exactly what everyone else would jump at."

"He's at Ginny's right now," Ron said. "Go arrest him---"

"If he's taking polyjuice then you could hold him until it wears off," Luna said.

"Kingsley and I could bring him in," Tonks said to her husband.

"We'd need to find a reason to bring him in," Lupin said, running his hands through his hair. "Can't bring him in under false pretences either."

Ron groaned. "These laws are pretty fucked up, if you don't mind me saying..."

"I know," Lupin replied.

Luna's mobile began to ring and she nearly jumped out of her skin at the sound.

"Is that Harry?" Ron asked.

"Um..." Luna began nervously. "I'm not sure... I don't know this number."

"Answer it," Ron said, but he didn't sound angry.

"He...hello?" Luna asked shakily.

"Luna, it's me," Harry said.

"Harry..." Luna said quietly.

"Hermione and I were nearly caught last night," Harry said. "We managed to escape..."

"I know," Luna said her eyes trained on Ron's as she spoke. "Are you both okay?"

"We're fine," Harry answered. "Luna... are you with Lupin?"

"I am," Luna replied. "And Ron..."

"Ron's there?" Harry asked, his voice catching.

"Let me speak to him," Ron said holding out his hand.

"He wants to talk to you," Luna said softly into the phone.

Luna could hear Harry say something to Hermione on the other end.

"Okay," Harry finally said.

Luna handed the phone to Ron as Lupin stood up. "He wants to talk to you as well," she said quietly to her former professor.

Lupin nodded and sat back down.

"Ron?" Harry asked.

"Yeah," Ron said.

"How... how are you?" Harry asked awkwardly. "Shite, what a stupid question..."

To say it was bizarre to be talking to his best friend after all this time was an understatement.

"I-I've been better," Ron answered. "Look, Harry--"

"Yeah?" Harry asked, his palm growing sweaty as Hermione held his hand.

"I don't think you did it," Ron said quickly. "Not anymore, anyway."

"You don't?" Harry asked incredulously.

"It looked really bad, mate," Ron said. "And Ginny---"

"I never did anything with her Ron," Harry said.

"I know that now," Ron said quietly. He somehow managed to summon the words to tell his friend about what he'd found out this evening.

"Malfoy?" Harry asked incredulously. "But how--"

"Malfoy?" Hermione echoed. "You've got to be kidding me!"

"I wish I was," Ron said glumly. "How could Ginny do something like this?"

"I... I don't know," Harry rubbed his temple.

Lupin motioned for Ron to hand him the mobile.

"Lupin wants to talk to you," Ron said. "I-I'm sorry, Harry. For everything."

"It's all right Ron," Harry replied.

Ron handed the phone off to Lupin and he looked across the table to see Luna beaming at him.

"That was really lovely," she said softly.

"I'm sorry for what I said to you, too," Ron said. "It was uncalled for and I was a jerk--"

"You were angry," she said as Lupin turned away from them to hear Harry better.

"How can you do that?" he asked her. "I treated you like shite, Luna."

"I was hurt," she shrugged as he sat next to her. "But this isn't all about me Ron. It's not all about you either... and you're hurting."

"I should have listened to you," Ron said softly.

"It's okay," Luna replied. "What's done is done... and now we can concentrate on more important things."

Lupin left the room so he could hear Harry better and Tonks followed him.

Ron put his head in his hands. "How could----how could---"

Luna put a comforting hand on his arm.

Tears were in his eyes when he looked up at her. "How could she have done this? He was our father, Luna! He would have done anything for us!"

"I know," she said in a soothing voice. "I can hardly believe this either."

Ron stood up, unable to sit down anymore. "And I don't even know how I'd begin to tell Mum about this. She's still dealing with Dad and now---"

"Your sister may have had something to do with it," Luna finished quietly.

"Maybe---maybe he put some sort of spell on her," Ron suggested, a hopeful tinge to his voice. "Maybe she doesn't even know what she's done, Luna..."

"Maybe," she said, knowing it probably wasn't true.

Ron looked away. "You don't think he did though, right?"

"I don't know what to think," Luna got up and stood next to him.

"That makes two of us," Ron said quietly. He was trying to hold it all together in front of Luna, but he not doing such a great job. Leaning against the wall, he started to cry.

"Oh Ron," Luna moved forward and hugged him tightly.

Ron broke down in her arms.

Luna's own eyes welled up with tears. "It's going to be all right," she said softly. "Eventually it's going to be all right."

Somehow, the way she said it, made him think that it was possible for things to be okay.

"I-I shouldn't be doing this," he said holding on to her just as tightly.

"I'm still here for you," she replied. "Sometimes you just need to let it all out."

"Luna," he whispered looking into her eyes. "I'm sorry---"

"It's okay," she replied. "I understand."

Ron cupped her face in his hands. "You've been the one constant for me throughout all this."

"I'm glad," she whispered.

"Maybe this isn't the right time to tell you this," Ron began.

"What?" she asked, her breath coming up short.

Ron, who had the habit of putting his foot in his mouth at the most inopportune moments, wanted to get this right. "Somewhere in the middle of all of this, I--I found myself falling in love with you."

Luna's lower lip trembled. "Ronald..."

"And I'm not saying this because I'm feeling bad or anything, I really mean it," Ron said softly touching her cheek.

"You don't know how long I wanted to hear that," she confessed.

"Do you think you could love me back?" Ron asked.

"Silly," Luna's tears spilled over. "I already do."

Ron pressed his lips gently to hers.

Luna felt slightly guilty at kissing him in the middle of everything that was going on around them but she couldn't deny how amazing and right it felt to be there in his arms at that moment.

"I've been so stupid," he said holding her tightly to him.

"You were just catching up," she said, her face buried in his shoulder.

"I love you," he said kissing the top of her head.

"I love you," she answered softly as Lupin came back into the room.

"I'm going to meet with Harry this afternoon," Lupin announced.

"Is it safe for him to come back?" Luna asked anxiously. "Mr. Lupin..."

"I'm going to him," Lupin interjected.

"Wait a minute," Ron said. "What are we going to do about Malfoy? If he killed my father I damn well want him brought in."

"I told you we can't just bring him in," Lupin said gently. "Not on false pretences..."

Ron sighed in frustration. "I can't stand the thought of him walking around free."

"I think we should bring Ginny in for additional questioning," Tonks suggested.

"I can't believe my sister," Ron shook his head. "I just... I can't believe she'd do this. Go along with all this..."

"Maybe she didn't have a choice," Tonks said. "Malfoy could have given her a potion or perhaps..."

"She's pregnant with his baby," Ron said quietly. "It's not Harry's it's Malfoy's."

Tonks gasped.

"Has to be," Ron shuddered. "I'm going to be Malfoy's daughter's uncle. I can't fucking believe it."

"That little girl didn't choose her parents," Luna said putting her hand on Ron's arm.

"I know," Ron replied. "It's just..." he sighed as he ran his hands through his hair. "I can't even believe this."

"I can't imagine what this is like for you," Tonks said. "If there's anything Remus and I can do..."

"Make sure Malfoy pays for this," Ron said quietly.

"If we can get concrete proof," Remus said. "Veritaserum won't work, you know that. We need verifiable proof that he did this."

"And we'll get it," Luna said squeezing Ron's hand.

He nodded, feeling comforted by her confidence and presence. "Thanks Luna."

"I should get ready," Remus said. "I have to set up transport to get to Harry and Hermione and Luna and I still need to go over what evidence we do have so far."

"Right," Luna nodded. "I've been researching Christopher Murphy and now I know why I never was able to find anything on him."

"And didn't you say that your mum saw Draco in your house?" Tonks asked Ron.

"And we didn't believe her," Ron said grimly.

Luna squeezed his hand again. "There's something else, Mr. Lupin. Ginny started acting really strange during our last couple of years at Hogwarts. At first, I thought it was because she was worried about Harry, Ron and Hermione but she'd disappear for hours and she'd miss classes..."

"You think she was meeting Malfoy?" Lupin asked.

"Knowing what we know now, I'd say so," Luna replied.

Lupin wrote something down. "We'll keep that in mind."

Luna stepped away from Ron to retrieve a couple of notebooks from her bag. "This is all that I have so far, Sir."

"Wow," Lupin was impressed. "This is your research?"

"I'm kind of thorough," Luna said shyly.

"I'll say," Lupin replied. "If you ever want a career change you should look into going for a research position here at the Ministry."

"I really like working for my father, but thanks," Luna said smiling at him.

"Of course," Lupin replied, already delving into her notes.

Tonks looked dreamily at her husband. "I love watching him work..."

Ron smiled a bit at Tonks's expression.

"He gets this look on his face like that," Tonks said leaning against the wall. "And then he'll look up at me like that and say something like---"

"Sweetheart, I'm really busy here," Lupin said absently.

"Like that and I'll just melt," Tonks said closing her eyes.

Luna was unable to stop herself from giggling.

"Nymphadora," Lupin said looking properly at her.

"And then he'll do that just to get me out of the room," Tonks said. "I detest that name."

Ron's smile drooped. "I should probably get home and see Mum," he said. "I don't know if I'll tell her about this yet..."

"That'd probably be for the best," Luna said. "Will you tell your brothers then?"

"They might go tear him apart," Ron replied. "Not that I'd mind..."

"Whatever you decide, I'll stand behind you," Luna said.

"Thanks Luna," Ron said gratefully.

Authors’ note: Thanks to you guys who have kept reading and reviewing. Again, we have no idea how long this story is going to be. We’re still working on it. In this chapter, you get Lupin’s meeting with Harry/Hermione and you get some insight into how Draco and Ginny came to be.

Prison gates won't open up for me
On these hands and knees I'm crawlin'
Oh, I reach for you
Well I'm terrified of these four walls
These iron bars can't hold my soul in
All I need is you
Come please I'm callin'
And oh I scream for you
Hurry I'm fallin', I'm fallin'

Show me what it's like
To be the last one standing
And teach me wrong from right
And I'll show you what I can be
Say it for me
Say it to me
And I'll leave this life behind me
Say it if it's worth saving me

(Savin’ Me, Nickelback)

Harry paced back and forth across the room. "He's taking a portkey around six our time," he told Hermione, who was perched nervously on the edge of the bed.

"Do you think he'll have anyone else with him?" she asked tentatively.

"Maybe just Tonks," Harry ploughed his hands through his hair.

"I think that things are finally looking up," Hermione said watching as Harry continued to pace. "Ron believes you now, Harry."

"Yeah..." Harry nodded. "I just wish I knew exactly what was going on over there."

"I'm sure Lupin will let us know," Hermione reassured him.

"I'm just telling him right away that I'm not going anywhere without you," Harry faced her.

Hermione smiled. "Me either."

He sat down next to her. "I just can't believe all this."

"Which part?" Hermione asked with a nervous laugh.

"Us on the run," Harry shook his head. "Hiding out from everyone we know."

"When this all gets cleared up, we should go back to New Orleans and explain things to our friends at the hotel," Hermione said. She still felt guilty for lying to them and then skipping out on them the way they had.

"I know," Harry reached for her hand. "I feel awful about that."

"I hope they'll understand," Hermione said softly.

"Me too," Harry looked at her a moment before leaning in to kiss her softly. "I love you Hermione Granger."

"I love you, too," she whispered back.

He kissed her again. "This has got to work out," he said softly. "For the first time, we can prove that I didn't do this to Arthur."

"Anyone who knows you knows you couldn't have done that," Hermione said. "And I knew Ron would come around."

"I just can't believe it about Ginny," Harry said after a moment, getting up to pace the room again. "With Malfoy..."

"I know," Hermione agreed.

"She's changed quite a bit over the past few years, but I never imagined she could do something like this," Hermione said shaking her head.

"No kidding," Harry replied. "She's sure not the girl we used to know."

"Do you ever think about---what might have happened if you hadn't broken things off with her to fight Voldemort?" Hermione asked.

Harry shrugged. "Not really."

"Could have one, big, happy Weasley family," Hermione said looking away.

"I'd rather have my family with you," Harry turned her face back to his.

"You mean with kids?" she asked softly.

"Someday," Harry said, a bit shyly.

Hermione smiled. "I never imagined being a Mum. I've always been focused on my career."

"If you don't want to have kids I understand--" Harry said quickly.

Hermione shook her head. "I didn't say that. I just never thought about it." She held up her left hand where the ring Harry bought still adorned her finger. "Not until you slipped this on my finger and I actually started to wonder what it would be like to be married and have a family..."

"I hope we can," Harry ran his finger over the band.

"I think you'd be a great father," Hermione said meeting his gaze.

"I think you'd be a great mum," Harry answered.

Hermione blushed. "I don't know. It's not something you can get from reading a book."

"It comes from experience," Harry said. "And we can learn it together."

"I think I said that to you once or twice when we were in school," Hermione said leaning against him.

Harry kissed the side of her head, hoping that this wasn't the last time he'd get to sit with her in peace and quiet.

Hermione smiled as she pictured a little girl or boy with green eyes and wild brown hair. A little girl or boy that would be made of the best parts of each of them. She could see her teaching their child to read and Harry taking them out for their first flying lesson.

Harry sighed as he pressed his nose into her hair. "I just want this all to be finished," he said. "I want to be with you in public looking like myself, and not worry about who sees us."

"It will be over soon," Hermione promised. "And we'll both be free."

"I really hope so," he said, unwilling to let her go.

"Professor Lupin will be here any minute," Hermione said softly.

"I know," Harry answered. "I'm a bit nervous."

"He's going to help us," Hermione said reassuringly.

Harry nodded as a loud pop sounded right outside their door.

"He's here," Hermione said as Harry stood up. "Check the peephole first just to make sure..."

"Right," Harry said. "Remus?" he asked quietly as he looked through the door.

"Yes," Lupin answered.

Harry moved to unlock the door but Hermione put her hand on his arm. "Ask him something that only Lupin would know. Just to make sure."

"You're right," Harry said. "Remus?"

"Yes?"

"What happens to you once a month?" Harry asked.

Harry and Hermione stood close as they waited for Lupin to answer. The response they got was Lupin making howling sounds.

"It's him," Harry said, unlocking the door quickly.

Lupin stared at Harry for a few moments, trying to get used to the lighter shade of hair and how darker his skin now was. After the initial shock wore off, Lupin stepped into the room and enveloped his surrogate godson in a large hug.

"I'm sorry Remus," Harry embraced him. "I am so sorry about everything."

"Your parents and Sirius would never have forgiven me if I let something happen to you," Lupin said. "You're the closest thing I've ever had to a son."

"Thanks," Harry's voice was strained, as if he was trying to hold back his emotions.

Hermione watched them both and help up her hand to wipe away the tears that had formed in her eyes. As she did so, Lupin caught sight of the ring on Hermione's finger.

"Harry---" Lupin said looking properly at him. "Did you and Hermione---"

"It's just a front," Harry answered quickly. "For now at least."

"For now---you mean you and Hermione are---"

"I helped him," Hermione moved forward and took Harry's hand.

"You did more than help him," Lupin said smiling at her. "I'm so glad he has you, Hermione."

"Thank you," Hermione whispered as tears filled her eyes.

"We have a lot to talk about," Lupin said.

Harry nodded. "I couldn't go to Azkaban," he said.

"I wouldn't let him," Hermione interjected. "Not for something he didn't do."

Lupin nodded and sat down at the table near the window. He didn't even know where to begin with all of this. Hermione offered to get him a soda, but he shook his head.

"So what do we do?" Harry asked, point blank.

"You can't come home yet," Lupin said.

"Why?" Harry asked.

Lupin had told Harry everything he'd learned from Ron and Luna about Ginny and Draco. "We still don't have proof, Harry. If you come home now, we'd be forced to arrest you and Hermione."

"I see," Harry nodded. "This is still such a damn mess..."

"Can we do anything to help?" Hermione asked.

"At this point... I don't know," Lupin replied. "We need a reason to bring in Malfoy."

Harry slammed his fist down hard on the table. "I can't even tell you the last time I thought about Malfoy and all this bloody time he's been under our noses!"

"I know," Lupin said grimly. "Tonks is trying to find anything we can bring Ginny in on. We know if we bring her in, he'll find some way to tag along."

"It's a good thing we can't go home," Harry said starting to pace again. "If I got within 10 feet of Malfoy, I'd kill him."

"You'd have to get behind Ron," Lupin replied.

"How's he doing?" Hermione asked. "And Luna?"

"She's really helped him out," Lupin said seriously.

"I'm glad she's been there for him," Hermione said sincerely. "She's good for him."

"Seems that way," Lupin nodded. "I'm glad I know the two of you are all right. I'm not sure what I'm going to say when I go back but I'll figure out something."

"Have you seen my parents?" Hermione asked. She hadn't spoken to them since that phone call weeks ago.

"I'm afraid not," Lupin replied. "But I'll pass a message to them in confidence for you."

"Thanks," Hermione said smiling at him before going over to the bedside table to retrieve a piece of paper.

"About time you woke up," Lupin said quietly to Harry so Hermione couldn't hear.

"Yeah," Harry looked over at Hermione. "She's amazing."

"Sirius thought so too," Lupin said with a grin. "Said we should knock some sense into you before Ron got to her first."

"I let her get away the first time," Harry replied. "That's not going to happen again."

"You two just need to stay out of sight for awhile," Lupin lectured. "Keep a low profile and..." he reached into his pocket and pulled out an envelope. "This should help..."

"We can't accept this," Harry said his eyes growing large as he opened the envelope to reveal American, Muggle money.

"Yes you can," Lupin replied. "I want you both keeping a low profile until we can figure everything out."

"I don't know what to say," Harry said putting the money back in the envelope. "Thank you doesn't even begin to cover it."

"I already told you," Lupin looked at him. "You're like a son to me Harry. I care very much about you and Hermione."

Harry grinned at him. "We'll pay you back."

"Nonsense," Lupin replied.

Hermione joined them again and she handed Lupin the letter she'd written. "I tried to keep it short."

"I'll make sure they get this," Lupin nodded.

Hermione pecked him on the cheek. "Thank you for everything."

"Take care of yourselves," Lupin said. "I'll be in touch soon."

"We will," Harry promised. "Give Tonks our best."

"I will," Lupin looked at both her and Harry for a long moment before leaving.

"I wish we could do something instead of just sit here," Harry said sitting back down on the bed.

"I know," Hermione answered softly. "But at least we're still together."

"There's the silver lining," Harry said giving her a kiss. "I'm sorry we can't go home yet."

"I'm here with you," Hermione kissed him back. "I miss my parents but I can't bear being parted with you."

"I love you," he said touching her cheek.

"I love you too," Hermione closed her eyes as she rested her forehead against his.

"I've had you all to myself these past few weeks," he whispered.

"I guess I'm too used to it too," she admitted softly.

"So," he said brushing his lips against hers. "What do you want to do for dinner?"

"I don't care," Hermione kept her eyes closed.

"There aren't too many choices here," Harry said.

"I just want to be with you," Hermione leaned against him.

"Not bored with me yet?" he asked.

"Never," Hermione finally opened her eyes. "Never, never, never..."

"What are you doing?" he asked as she tugged on the hem of his t-shirt.

"What do you think?" she asked coyly.

"Taking advantage of me?" he asked as she tugged the shirt over his head.

"Do I need to?" she asked huskily.

He shook his head. "I'm easy."

Hermione laughed. "That goes without saying."

"Do with me what you will," he said leaning in.

"That's an invitation I like to hear," Hermione purred. She had no idea what was making her feel like this all of a sudden but she wanted to feel Harry against her right then and there.

This was a side to Hermione Granger that no one else got to see. He grinned lazily up at her as she pushed him down on the bed.

"This is the way it'll be when we're out of this," Hermione undid her ponytail and her straightened hair fell down past her shoulders.

"More reason to look forward to having this all behind us," he said as she straddled him. "You're teasing me..."

"If I was teasing you..." Hermione began. "You wouldn't be this excited."

"Mighty sure of ourselves, aren't we?" Harry asked with a wicked grin.

"You've given me reason to be," Hermione brushed her lips over his.

He had a feeling that it wouldn't be that difficult to stay here in Louisiana if their time together included things like this. "Let's get you out of that shirt," he said huskily.

"Right," she whispered, helping him pull it over her head.

"And I don't think you'll be needing this," he said reaching for the clasp of her bra.

"Definitely not," Hermione answered, pushing his trousers down.

"Do you remember that summer right after I came back?" he asked her. "We went swimming at that creek near the Burrow with Ron and his brothers...."

"What about it?" she asked as she smoothed his hair back.

"When I came back and you were with Ron, I just decided to put what had happened behind us and go on with my life," he said. "And I managed to do that until you came out of the creek in that pink bikini..."

Hermione turned red. "That was Ginny's- my swim costume had torn."

"Ginny never looked that good in that suit," Harry said his hand touching her arm. "I couldn't take my eyes off of you."

"Thanks Harry," she whispered.

He smiled. "I felt like such a heel. Lusting after my best friend's girl..."

Hermione looked away. "If we'd just sat down and talked about that kiss the night you left, I'd have always been your girl."

"We were both stupid," he said sitting up to look at her properly.

"Not anymore though," Hermione answered softly.

Harry again pulled her closer. "Not anymore."

Hermione pressed her lips to his again as they fell back onto the bed.

Hermione helped him ease of his boxer shorts without once breaking their kiss. They still didn't have any protection and Harry knew they were taking a big chance.

"I need you in me," Hermione hissed, her lips crashing back on his again.

Harry's green eyes darkened with desire as he looped his fingers in the waistband of her knickers.

"Yes..." she arched her back.

He peeled them off as quickly as possible. And then he was there, going deep inside her with an urgent thrust.

Hermione let out a sound that was a cross between a satisfied cry and an animal like purr. "Harry..." her voice shook.

He kissed her as they began to move together, her hands snaking around his waist.

"That's..." her voice trailed off as she clenched her teeth.

"You're amazing," he whispered against her neck.

"So are you," Hermione breathed, incapable of thinking about anything else but the man with her right at that moment.

She met him thrust for thrust and he whispered over and over again that he loved her. She was the only person he'd ever said that to.

They collapsed under the sheets together, both sweating and trying to catch their breath.

"If I could move," he said hoarsely. "I'd get us a glass of water."

"Don't you dare leave," She murmured.

He pulled her closer and gave her a lingering kiss. "We're all sweaty," he said grinning lazily at her.

"Yeah but I don't care," Hermione said with a sated smile.

He laughed and nuzzled her neck.

"I guess I can't help but be hopeful," Hermione said as he ran his hand up and down her bare arm. "That this will actually all work out somehow. That you and me can actually have a life together."

"We will," he promised. He smiled shyly at her which was ironic giving what they'd just done. "When we do go back home...would you...."

"What?" she asked softly.

"Would you want to move in together?" he asked. "Not your flat or mine, a place that's ours...."

"Well," Hermione propped herself up on an elbow. "I suppose if we're to be married, like you said, that we'd need a place to live in together..."

"You, me and Crookshanks," he said grinning at her.

"I'm so glad Neville's taking care of him," Hermione answered.

"I miss that old cat," he said.

"He's always liked you," Hermione answered, lying her head down on his shoulder. "My cat has good taste."

"What's not to like?" he joked running his hand through her hair.

"Exactly," she said, leaning over to kiss him again.

*** *** ***

Ron hated feeling the way he currently felt- torn between family loyalties and doing what was right. Despite everything he'd found out, Ginny was still his sister and he couldn't help but care about what was going on with her. Yet she seemed to have a part in Arthur's death and he couldn't let Harry stay framed for it.

That was how he found himself in his sister's old bedroom looking around to see if he could find photographs or anything she might have hidden away that could prove she was living with Malfoy.

In her closet, he found an old shoebox full of photographs of family members and old friends. He saw a few cards and letters that Ginny had received from Dean Thomas when they went out during Ginny's fourth year. If the situation was different, he would use these to rib Dean. He had no idea his old friend was so sappy. There were even a few old photos of him with Hermione and Harry. It seemed like such a lifetime ago.

He paused for a moment to look one particular photo taken of them right after the first task in the Triwizard tournament. Harry was standing in the middle, a huge grin on his face while Hermione leaned against him on one side and Ron was standing on the other. Harry had his arms slung around both of them.

He could still remember how Hermione had cried when he and Harry had finally made up after that stupid row they'd had.

With a sigh, Ron set the picture aside and resumed his search through his sister's closet.

He saw a box on the top shelf and reached up to get it, but knocked over a stack of books as he did so. One of them hit him square on the head causing him to curse and wince in pain.

"Damn it!" he cursed, kicking the door. Still rubbing his head, he knelt down and saw that one of the books had opened up.

He recognised his sister's familiar, neat script and picked it up. "...I miss him so much it hurts. I can't believe how he's just tossed me aside to go off and fight You-Know-Who. He thinks he's being noble. What I don't understand is how he has no problem letting Hermione and Ron fight by his side...."

She was talking about Harry, Ron realised. He flipped through a few pages, not wanting to read about any of that.

His eyes grew wide when he came to a particular entry. "I honestly don't know what possessed me to help him. I must be out of my mind. If my parents ever found out about any of this, they'd kill me. But, when I found him in the forest, he looked so...broken and helpless and alone. For once, that familiar sneer and smirk was gone from his face and he looked...human..."

"This is disgusting," he muttered after reading a few more entries on his sister finding Malfoy.

"He actually called my by my name today," Ron read aloud. "It felt so strange to hear my name on his lips. He'd said some particularly hurtful things to me about how Harry never cared about me and how he was just using me to get what he really wanted. He said that for all I knew, Harry was shagging Hermione behind my back. And for some reason, I found myself telling him about that kiss I'd witnessed at Grimmauld Place...."

"What kiss...?” Ron asked himself, thinking he'd find out later.

"I thought for sure he'd laugh in my face when I told him about it, but instead he got all serious and said that Harry didn't realise what he'd lost when he gave me up."

Ron turned the page. "And he touched my hand and called me---Ginny. It kind of freaked me out, to tell you the truth. I told myself that he was just playing me and that he was using me until he was better...."

Ron flipped another few pages ahead. "Today was so strange- it was a Hogsmeade weekend and I took Draco some food that I'd collected at breakfast that morning. He already looks so much better than he did when I first found him."

"And he was actually smiling at me," Ron read aloud his face contorting in disgust. "And he's actually funny, when he's not putting other people down."

"But the most amazing thing came when I was about to leave," Ron continued. "He came very close, I wasn't sure at first what was going on, but then he kissed me."

"Every instinct I had told me to run; to get away as fast as I could, but I found myself kissing him back..."

Ron slammed the book shut, unable to read anymore. He was so incensed that he felt like kicking or punching something.

"Ronald!"

"Mum!" Ron jumped.

"What are you doing in Ginny's room?" Molly asked from the doorway.

"I um..." Ron was clutching his sister's diary in his hand. "I was looking for uh..."

"You used to get on your little sister for snooping," Molly said shaking her head as she reached for the diary.

"No Mum you don't want to read that," Ron said quickly but Molly had already opened it up.

"What is this?" Molly asked.

"I'm not sure," Ron lied.

Molly felt her knees buckle when she started to read. "Ginevra...."

"Mum," Ron rushed to her side. "Mum maybe it's just something she made up..." he said lamely.

"Draco Malfoy?" Molly choked out.

"Please don't cry Mum," Ron pleaded. "There's got to be an explanation for this okay?"

Ron helped Molly over to the bed and tried to take the diary from her, but Molly held on to it. "I want to know..."

Ron wished there was some way he could spare his mother from this- she had already been through so much lately he was worried that this could push her over the edge.

"I never knew she was doing this," Molly said a few moments later when she'd had enough. "Did you?"

Ron shook his head silently. "Lupin... he thinks Dad might have known," he said hesitantly.

"What?" Molly asked looking at her son. "Ronald, tell me, please. What is going on with your sister?"

"I just..." Ron sighed. "She's living with Malfoy. I went over to her flat like you wanted me to and I heard him in there with her."

Molly paled. "No..."

"I think he's really the father of her baby," Ron couldn't meet his mother's eyes.

"I-I n-need some water," Molly said starting to hyperventilate.

"Mum, please calm down," Ron took her hand, wishing desperately that Luna was there. "I'll go get you some water but please, please keep calm."

Molly nodded and put her hand on her heart as she watched her son rush from the room. Her sweet little girl couldn't have done this, could she? She was the apple of Arthur's eye and he loved her so much. How could she have betrayed the family in such a horrible way?

Ron grabbed a piece of parchment and jotted off a quick note to Luna and sent it out with an owl. He wasn't sure if he could handle telling his mother any more of this by himself without breaking down as well.

Molly was somehow managing to hold it together until Ron came back into the room. He handed her the glass of water and she gratefully took it.

"Mum we'll get through this all right?" Ron said, taking her hand. "I'm still here and I'm not going anywhere okay?"

Molly nodded and squeezed her son's hand. "You'll tell me everything, won't you? Everything you know?"

"Sure," Ron nodded. "I don't know a whole lot though..."

"It all makes sense now," Molly said quietly. "We thought she was worried about Harry and that was why her marks suffered. And she was so distant, Ronald."

Ron nodded. "I don't know what's going to happen to her if Lupin can prove it true that she and Malfoy had something to do with Dad's um... with Dad."

Molly's eyes grew wide as saucers. "NO!"

"Mum," Ron pleaded. "Please don't get hysterical..."

"She wouldn't have done this, Ronald," Molly said firmly, getting to her feet. "She couldn't."

"I just don't know anymore," Ron said. "I really don't know about anything."

"I knew in my heart that Harry couldn't have done this," Molly said quietly. "Just like I know Ginny couldn't have done this, Ronald. Malfoy---he must have done it because he was afraid Arthur would break them up..."

Ron nodded. "I hope we find out soon," he answered.

"Ron! Molly!" came a familiar voice from the foot of the stairs. Ron breathed a sigh of relief.

"Upstairs in Ginny's room, Luna!" Ron called back.

Luna bounded up the stairs. "I came as soon as I got your owl," she said breathlessly.

"I'm so glad you did," Ron said giving her a hug. "I-I found Ginny's old diary."

"Her old diary?" Luna asked curiously. "What was in it?"

Ron walked over to the bed to retrieve the diary. "Take a look..."

Molly wiped at her eyes as Luna looked through some of the pages. "I can't believe my baby girl could do this..." she said quietly.

As Luna read through some of the entries, Ginny's odd behaviour during their last two years at Hogwarts suddenly started to make more and more sense. She couldn't even imagine what this was like for Molly or Ron, for that matter.

"I wish I had known before," she said, shaking her head. "I mean, in time to have maybe helped her."

"Ginny's always been very headstrong," Molly said wiping at her eyes. "Once she wanted to do something, there's no way we could talk her round."

"How could she do this to us?" Ron burst out angrily. "How could Ginny do this to Dad?"

"Ron..." Luna said softly as Molly began to sob.

Ron stopped in his tracks and felt horrible when he saw the look on his mother's face. "Mum..."

"Why don't I take you down and get you a cup of tea?" Luna suggested, reaching for Molly's hand.

Molly nodded and with Luna's help stood up.

"I'll be down in a minute," Ron said, still fuming but wanting to calm down in front of his mother.

When he was alone, he grabbed the diary and flipped to the last entry.

"...They found Harry today just outside the gates to the castle. He was in pretty bad shape and according to Madam Pomfrey it's touch-and-go as to whether he'll wake up. Ron and Hermione are refusing to leave his side and Hermione hasn't said a word since we found him. I know how she feels. If something ever happened to Draco, I don't know what I'd do."

"It's so obvious to me now that Hermione is completely head over heels for Harry but for some reason is dating Ron- something happened between them while Harry was gone to fight You Know Who and I really don't want to know what it is- it almost makes me happy to not be part of their little group like I so wanted to be at one point."

"While everyone was fussing over Harry, I was in the greenhouse with Draco wishing that we could have a place of our own. He told me to ask my father to help me buy a little flat where we could be together."

Ron slammed the book shut and threw it against the wall.

"DAMN IT!" he roared angrily.

There wasn't anything that their father wouldn't have done for Ginny. Ron could still remember Ginny asking him about helping set her up in a flat. Arthur hadn't even hesitated.

He sat down limply on the bed, his breath coming raggedly as he tried to control his anger. Hot tears filled his eyes as Luna reappeared in the doorway.

"Your mum wanted to lie down," Luna said closing the door behind her. "I gave her a sleeping draught."

"Thanks," Ron muttered, running his hands through his hair repeatedly.

"How are you doing?" she asked sitting down beside him.

"I don't know," he answered hoarsely.

"Almost feels like we didn't really know her at all, doesn't it?" Luna asked softly.

"I always thought my sister would make something of herself," Ron said. "And I never thought she could be capable of doing something like this."

"I know how close you two were growing up," Luna said putting her hand on his arm.

Ron didn't answer as he put his head in his hands.

"I know you're beating yourself up over this," Luna said gently. "But you had no control over this, Ronald. There's nothing any of us could have done. We were all so caught up with what was going on during the war."

"If I had been there for her though she wouldn't have been off walking around by herself," Ron said miserably. "And she wouldn't have found that bastard Malfoy."

"You can't be there for her every second of the day," Luna reminded him. "And you were trying to hold it all together for Hermione, too."

Ron felt like a fool for crying in front of Luna yet again but she didn't seem to care.

"Come here," Luna said wrapping her arms around him.

He couldn't hold it together anymore and he began to sob hard like his mother had.

Luna's heart broke as she tried her best to comfort him. She wish there was something she could do or say to make him see that this wasn't his fault.

"We should probably give the diary to Lupin," she finally said. "Maybe he'll know something he can do with it... proof or whatnot."

"She's my sister," Ron said letting go of Luna. "No matter what she's done, she's still my sister. I don't know if I can---"

"Of course," Luna nodded. "But if she knows what really happened to your father then she has to tell someone. She can't let everyone go on thinking that Harry did this."

"She's already done it for this long," Ron said, the anger rising up in him again. "And you should have heard that arse Malfoy, Luna! He thinks they're going to get away with this."

"Then we should come forward with this," Luna said softly.

Ron nodded. "There are a couple more journals up there too. I suppose we should turn those in, too.

"I'll get them," Luna offered.

"Thanks," Ron said. "Thank you for coming over like you did. I don't think I could have done this without you."

"I'll always be here for you Ron," Luna wove their fingers together.

Ron leaned in and brushed his lips against hers. "I-I--"

"I love you too," Luna said, touching his cheek with her fingers.

With Luna's help, he boxed up the rest of the journals and he told her they should probably wait until Charlie or one of the twins came home. He didn't want to leave his mother alone.

"Of course," Luna nodded. "Perhaps I can help you put something together for dinner."

"That'd be nice," Ron said setting the box in his old room. They heard voice downstairs and Ron paled.

"Where is everyone?" Fred asked.

Ginny shrugged. "I really appreciate you going with me to the healer's, Fred. But it wasn't necessary."

"Nonsense Gin," Fred replied. "You need someone there with you."

She wanted to tell her brother that there was someone there for her; someone who meant the world to her.

"That's what families do," Ron said icily from the foot of the stairs. "Right, Gin?"

"Ron what happened to you?" Ginny asked. "You just up and disappeared from my flat."

"He forgot that we had plans," Luna replied before Ron could. "He felt really horrible for dashing out like he did."

"Oh," Ginny looked at her strangely for a moment. "Well... whatever then." she was relieved that Ron appeared to have not overheard her argument with Draco.

"Ginny and the baby are healthy," Fred said smiling at his sister. "Healer says she should stay away from stressful situations though."

"Too bad we're all right in the middle of one," Ron said bitterly.

"Where's Mum?" Ginny asked. "I wanted to show her this picture the healer took of the baby. She said it was sort of like a Muggle sonogram. You can actually see her toes and fingers..."

"Sleeping," Ron said shortly. "She had a bad day."

Fred frowned. "I thought she was doing better."

"She is," Luna said sharing a look with Ron. "But things sort of caught up with her today. I gave her a sleeping draught and hopefully that will help."

Fred nodded. "Thanks Luna."

"Did you want to see the picture?" Ginny asked Ron. "Of your niece?"

Despite his anger at his sister, Ron nodded. "Sure."

Ginny smiled and handed him the black and white, grainy photograph. "There's her hand....and that little thing there is a foot...isn't she adorable?"

"Yeah..." Ron answered quietly. "Can't wait to meet her Gin."

"Have you chosen any names yet?" Fred asked his sister.

"No," Ginny said. "I have to discuss them with... well I have to talk about names with Mum..." she covered quickly.

"You know dad would have spoiled that little girl rotten," Fred said wistfully. "Just like he did with you, Gin."

Ginny shifted her eyes guiltily away. "I don't want to talk about Dad."

"Luna," Ron said trying very hard to keep his emotions in check. "How about we get started on dinner?"

"Of course," Luna took his hand.

When he and Luna were alone in the kitchen, Ron took out his wand and set a silencing charm on the room. "I can't do this," he said angrily. "I don't know how in the hell I'm supposed to just sit here and act like everything's fine and dandy while she's----"

"I know," Luna soothed him. "You did a very good job of holding it all in back there."

"And if I'm ever in the same room with Malfoy---" Ron said his voice trailing off as he thought of all he'd do to that bastard for tearing his family apart.

"Shhhh..." Luna tried to calm him down. "I know it's hard but we have to keep a level head right now. If Ginny even suspects that we know about Malfoy, she'll tell him and he'll run off."

"I'm trying," Ron said exhaling. "I really, really am, Luna."

"I'm really proud of you," Luna said softly.

"For what?" he asked in disbelief. "Crying in front of you?"

"For holding it together like this," Luna said. "For your mum and the rest of your family."

"It's because of you," Ron said looking at her. "You're like this angel on my shoulder telling me to do the right thing..."

"An angel?" Luna brightened. "That's the sweetest thing anyone's ever said to me."

"You are," Ron said leaning in.

Luna closed her eyes as he kissed her. "Thank you," she said sincerely.

Ron shook his head. "Thank you."

"When did this happen?" Fred had walked into the room and was looking at his brother.

Ron turned red. "I'm not sure."

"About time you got over Hermione," Fred replied bluntly.

"Fred!" Ron exclaimed.

Fred grinned at Luna. "Hope you know what you're getting into.

Luna giggled. "I do."

"I'm going to go check on Mum," Fred told them.

"Luna and I actually have an errand to run," Ron said.

"I bet you do," Fred said with a grin and a wink.

"Sod off," Ron replied. "It's not what you think." he felt guilty for not saying where exactly they were going but he knew Luna was right- if Ginny suspected anything she'd take off.

"Sure, little brother," Fred said, laughing as he left the kitchen.

"Sorry," Ron shook his head. "It Fred and George's mission in life to torture me in every way possible."

"It means that they care about you," Luna said smiling at him. "And if I'm going to be a part of your life, I'll have to get used to it, right?"

"Guess so," Ron replied, squeezing her hand. "We should get that box over to Lupin."

"You go upstairs and get it and I'll tell Ginny that we're going to bring something back for dinner," Luna said.

"Thanks," Ron took the silencing charm off the room before heading upstairs.

Ginny was sitting on the sofa admiring the photograph of her baby. She didn't even notice Luna coming back into the room.

"Ron and I were going to get some takeout for dinner," Luna said. "Are you going to be sticking around?"

"I told Fred I would," Ginny said looking up. "And I wanted to show Mum this. I think she'll be pleased, don't you?"

"Of course," Luna nodded. "It's her first grandchild."

"Fleur will probably beat me to it," Ginny said with a laugh. "She's due before me."

"Oh right," Luna said. "Perhaps you should think about moving in here in case you need anything for the baby. It can't be good for you to live alone right now." she chose her words carefully.

"I'm okay," Ginny insisted. "Sometimes, it's really hard to be here. There are so many memories."

"Of course there are," Luna sat down. "But you can share them with everyone."

"I can't give up my flat," Ginny said firmly.

"I see," Luna nodded as Ron came back into the room.

"What have you got there, Big Brother?" Ginny asked.

"Just some stuff," Ron said evasively.

"Oh," Ginny said with a shrug. "Well, I'm going to take a kip. I'm kind of sleepy."

"Sure," Ron said. "We'll wake you up when we're back with dinner."

Ginny stood up and gave her brother a hug. "You've been really great to me, Ron. I'm sorry that I haven't always appreciated it. Thank you."

Ron stiffened and patted his sister's back awkwardly.

"My little girl is going to be so lucky to have you for an uncle," Ginny said her voice breaking.

"Since she won't have a father around," Ron said, trying not to sound too cold.

"Right," Ginny said quietly. "Harry."

Ron clenched his fist. "Right." he echoed.

"We'll let you get some sleep," Luna said gently. "Come on, Ron."

"I can't put up with it for much longer," Ron said when they were outside the house. "She's lying through her teeth and I can't stand it."

"It will be over soon," Luna promised. "And you'll have to think about what will happen with Ginny's baby."

Ron sighed. "I didn't even think of that."

"Chances are, she and Malfoy will both go to Azkaban for this, Ron," Luna said. "Someone's going to have to raise their daughter."

"You're right," Ron wondered if he could possibly do something about it.

"You don't have to think about it now," Luna said. "But eventually...”

"I hope it's soon," Ron said quietly. "I don't know how longer I'll be able to sit by and watch Ginny act as if everything is just fine."

"I know," Luna touched his hand. "You're doing great so far."

"Thanks to you," he said giving her a slight smile.

"Anytime you need to let off steam you know I'll be here for you," Luna promised.

"Let's get out of here," Ron said. "We need to get these journals over to Lupin."

"Of course," Luna replied, taking his hand.

Ron couldn't help thinking about his niece. She didn't choose her parents and she certainly didn't deserve not to grow up in a loving, caring home.

Authors’ note: This chapter might seem like filler, but there is a bit of action especially at the end. Warning: Cliffie ahead! With that said, please enjoy the chapter!

If tomorrow never comes
I would want just one thing
I would tell it to the stars and the sun
I would write it for the world to see
And it's you
The light changes when you're in the room
Oh it's you
Oh it's you

If tomorrow never comes
I would want just one wish
To kiss your quiet mouth
Trace the steps with my fingertips
And it's you
The light changes when you're in the room

(It’s You by Michelle Branch)

Lupin would be arriving to see them that afternoon and both Harry and Hermione were on pins and needles. They started talking about their days at Hogwarts to keep their minds off the impending visit.

"The Yule Ball," Harry said. "I'll never forget it when I saw you with Krum."

"That night started out so well and ended terribly," Hermione said thoughtfully. "It was the first time I think either of you realised I was a female."

"Definitely for Ron," Harry replied.

"Come off it," Hermione said. "You were the same way. Good, old Hermione...just one of the boys..."

Hermione poked his shoulder, hard.

"I always knew you were a girl," Harry said defensively. "It was just really noticeable that night."

"I really wanted to look nice, to sort of prove to everyone that I wasn't some ugly bookworm," Hermione blushed a bit.

"You certainly did," Harry said. "I'll never forget the look on Pansy Parkinson's face when she saw you."

"You looked very handsome too," Hermione recalled.

"I looked like a penguin," Harry said with a laugh.

"Ron looked like a grandmother," Hermione grinned.

Harry laughed. "He hated those robes!"

"They were rather atrocious," she agreed.

Harry leaned back in his chair. "My favourite though was how Viktor pronounced your name. Herm-own-ninny."

Hermione laughed again. "He tried didn't he?"

"What was it the papers called him?" Harry asked. "The Bulgarian Bon-Bon?"

"Something like that," Hermione shook her head.

"You wanted Ron to ask you to the Ball, didn't you?" Harry asked.

"I don't know," Hermione laid back and looked up at the ceiling thoughtfully. "I thought because we bickered all the time that meant we should like one another, or did like one another. But we can see how that turned out."

"It was pretty obvious that he fancied you," Harry said quietly. "At least to me. You were a little harder to read."

"I didn't even really know what I was thinking at that point either," Hermione admitted as he stretched out next to her.

"I was too busy trying to get Cho Chang to notice me," Harry said as she nestled up close to him. "That went so well, too."

"I'm just glad that we finally wised up," Hermione buried her face in his shoulder.

They lay there holding each other and he stroked her back. The only sound came from the rain hitting the roof. Hermione remembered another rainy day where her entire world changed.

It had been over two months since Harry disappeared. She and Ron had gone back to school with Ginny despite their protests that they would never be able to concentrate. Hermione's parents were adamant as were the Weasleys and there had been no other choice.

She and Ron mostly stuck to the common room- things were so different that year without Dumbledore around and now that Harry was gone as well it was hard to keep their interest tuned to anything but what their best friend was up to.

The Halloween feast that night had been a subdued affair to say the least. Ron, who usually pigged out, had barely eaten and Hermione only drank her pumpkin juice. She and Ron went back to the Common Room eager to be away from all of it.

"I hate not knowing what's going on," Hermione said as she sat down beside Ron. "No one is telling us anything. We're the most important people to Harry! We have a right to know!"

"I know," he said bitterly. "It's like some big secret or something."

Hermione rested her head on Ron's shoulder. "I keep thinking that if something had happened, we'd feel it. Does that make sense?"

"Yeah," he answered, putting his arm around her. "I miss him too."

"I don't know what I'd do if I had to go through this by myself," Hermione said as a tear fell down her cheek.

He patted her back a bit awkwardly, unsure of what to say to try and make her feel better.

She hadn't told him about the kiss she'd shared with Harry before he left. For one thing, she wasn't sure how he would react to it and for another; she wasn't sure what to make of it herself.

"Think if we keep bothering McGonagall she'll eventually tell us something?" Ron asked.

"Nobody can pester like you and me," Hermione said wiping at her eyes.

"I'm sure if you kept at her she'd tell you anything," Ron replied. "You being her pet and all."

"I'm not her pet," Hermione said indignantly. "McGonagall is one of the fairest people I've ever known..."

They were still sitting together quietly a few minutes later when Ginny appeared in the portrait hole.

"Any word?" Ginny asked them.

"None," Ron answered. "Where were you?"

"Down at the feast," Ginny said. "I decided to leave once Lavender Brown started discussing your snogging skills."

"I didn't see you there," Ron ignored his sister's jibe.

"You were too busy staring dreamily at Hermione," Ginny teased.

Ron's cheeks reddened. "I was not!"

Hermione also turned red at Ginny's remark. "We were just talking about Harry during dinner," she said hastily.

"About what?" Ginny asked folding her arms and looking right at Hermione. "Good times you had before he left? You know, how he left in the middle of the night without saying anything to anyone?"

Hermione pressed her lips together before she blurted out what had really happened. "He's still our friend," she replied pointedly. "Our BEST friend."

"I know how close you were," Ginny said plopping down in a chair.

Hermione wondered what Ginny's problem was and was about to ask her when Neville came tumbling out of the portrait hole.

"Nev?" Ron asked standing up. "What's wrong?"

Neville stood up and tried to catch his breath. "T-they found....Har-ry!"

Hermione shot up off the sofa and was out the door in an instant, Ron right on her tail. "Where?" she fired at Neville. "How is he? Is he awake? Where did they take him?"

"Hospital wing," Neville replied. "I saw Moody and Lupin carry him inside. He--he didn't look good."

Hermione turned pale as she glanced at Ron. The two of them broke into a run, not caring if they ran into Snape or Filch or anyone else.

Lupin and Moody were pacing just outside the hospital wing. Hermione felt her knees give way when she spotted the blood on Lupin's cloak.

"Professor," she squeaked. "Harry... is he..."

Lupin shook his head. "He's not in good shape though."

Moody, who wasn't known for his tact, put his hands on Hermione's shoulders. "He's on death's door, girl."

Hermione whimpered as her legs buckled underneath her.

Ron put an arm around her to steady her.

"Alastor," Lupin chided him. He looked at Hermione and Ron. "Madam Pomfrey is looking after him now."

"Is he going to make it though?" Hermione asked shrilly. "He has to make it!"

"He'll be okay," Ron tried to reassure her.

"Do you really think so?" Hermione looked at Ron for support.

Ron nodded. "He's going to be up and playing Quidditch before you know it."

"He has to be all right," Hermione reached for Ron's hand and squeezed it. "I'm not leaving here until I find out."

"Neither will I," Ron said determinedly.

Moody excused himself to go and brief McGonagall on what had happened. Lupin continued to pace in front of Hermione and Ron. Ginny who had arrived a few minutes later sat down and started chewing on her fingernails.

"We can't go in yet," Ron told his sister.

Ginny nodded. "When we can, will it be okay if I go in first?"

Hermione wanted to say it most certainly was not okay but when she opened her mouth nothing came out.

Ron smiled. "I'm sure he'd want to see your face first when he wakes up. He really loves you, Ginny."

Ginny sent Hermione a little smirk before returning to her nails.

They waited for what seemed like hours. Ron and Ginny both fell asleep and Lupin left to go and check in with McGonagall and some other members of the Order. Hermione was wide awake and she wanted to see Harry. She disentangled herself from Ron's hold on her arm and gingerly stepped out of the waiting area and into the hospital wing. Her heart was pounding as she walked around the corner and saw one of the beds blocked by a curtain.

Barely holding her breath she approached the curtain and pushed it aside.

He was lying on the bed, his arms bandaged. His face was badly bruised and there were numerous cuts and nicks all over his face and neck. She'd never ever seen his face look so pale. Surely, he wasn't...he couldn't be dead.

"Harry," she whispered as tears filled her eyes. Her fingers trembled as she reached out to touch him.

"What did he do to you?" she asked hoarsely as she took his hand. It was so cold and lifeless.

Harry felt something warm touch his hand and he fought to open his eyes but they felt swollen shut.

She sat down on the edge of the bed and was relieved to see the rise and fall of his chest. He was still alive. "Oh, Harry..."

He wanted to say her name, he wanted to tell her so many things but it seemed nothing on his body would cooperate.

"Lupin said you did it," Hermione said stroking his hand. "You killed him, Harry."

"They said there are already huge celebrations going on in Diagon Alley," Hermione said softly. "And we can hear noise from Hogsmeade as well... you're such a hero. No one will ever forget this Harry."

"Miss Granger!" a shrill voice said from behind her. "How did you get in here?"

"Madam Pomfrey," Hermione jumped away. "I'm sorry I just... I just had to see him."

"He doesn't need to be disturbed," Madam Pomfrey said setting down a tray of potions.

"I wouldn't disturb him," Hermione said. "I swear I won't do anything to bother him."

Madam Pomfrey shook her head, but seemed to take pity on Hermione. "You can stay, but just you. I don't want every Gryffindor in here."

"Thank you Madam Pomfrey," Hermione said in relief. "I promise not to get in your way."

"You can make yourself useful," Madam Pomfrey said. "I was going to clean his cuts."

"I can do that," Hermione took the liquid and a clean rag.

"I'll be right back," Madam Pomfrey said briskly.

Hermione gently pressed the cloth to the cuts on Harry's face and neck.

"You see what you did," Hermione said softly. "Almost got me into trouble with Pomfrey..."

Harry wanted to call out to her but he couldn't. He couldn't even move his hand.

"You're going to be okay," she said determinedly. "I know it in my heart."

She kissed his forehead. "And I will not go anywhere until you wake up. I promise you that."

"You know, I did hear you," Harry said to her. "And I knew it was you there the whole time."

"You did?" Hermione asked smiling at him.

"I know you probably thought I was responding to Ginny," Harry squeezed her hand. "But I couldn't get you out of my head. Especially after that kiss."

"What kiss?" Hermione asked impishly. "This kiss?"

Harry's reply was muffled as Hermione rolled over and pressed her lips to his.

"That one?" Hermione asked breathlessly.

"Actually," Harry pulled her on top of him. "I think it was more like this..." he pulled her head down and kissed her thoroughly.

"Mmmm," Hermione purred. "I think it was just like that."

"Had to be," Harry ran his hands through her hair.

"You know what I love?" Hermione asked him. "That I can kiss you anytime I want."

"Anytime you want," Harry replied. "And the same goes for me. These lips are mine now."

"All yours," Hermione said giving him another kiss.

Harry held her close. "Lupin will be here soon," he said quietly.

"I hope he has good news for us," Hermione said.

"Me too," Harry replied.

"At least Ron is on our side now," Hermione said.

"I still can't believe Arthur's gone," Harry said.

Hermione nodded. "I can't imagine what Mrs. Weasley is going through. She loved him so much."

"If she'll see me when I get back I want to do everything I can for her," Harry tightened his arms around her.

"Of course she'll see you," Hermione reassured him. "You're like a son to her and once the truth is out..."

"She's going to need a lot of help once everyone finds out about Ginny and Malfoy."

"And the baby," Hermione said.

"I wonder what's going to happen to the baby if Ginny goes to Azkaban," Harry said thoughtfully.

"I don't know," Hermione said. "Do you think Ron might want to raise the baby?"

"That'd be a huge responsibility," Harry replied.

"It was just a thought," Hermione said. "

"I know," Harry loosened his grip on her and sat up. "But I suppose we'll cross that bridge when we get to it."

Hermione nodded. "Will you go back to running the team when we go back?"

"I have no idea," Harry ran his hands through his still brown hair. "I don't know what's waiting for me back at home aside from being with you."

"I know," she agreed. "It's not as if things will go right back to normal when we go home."

"We're going to face a lot of negative media attention," Harry shrugged. "Guess I'm sort of used to it."

"We just won't read the papers for awhile," Hermione said nudging him.

"Right," he smiled at her.

"I can't wait to see my mum and dad," Hermione said.

"I am worried about one thing," Harry looked at her. "My name may be cleared, but I don't know what they'll do to you."

"Aiding and abetting," Hermione said quietly.

"Yeah," he answered. "I'll do what I can to keep you out of it but I don't know... I just don't know. Maybe Lupin will have some ideas."

"I knew what could happen to me when I decided to do this," Hermione said. "I'd do it all again tomorrow if it meant keeping you out of Azkaban."

He didn't know what to say. What she had done was so selfless. Ever since he had known her she had sacrificed for him.

Hermione smiled at him. "So no matter what happens, I'll face it like a brave Gryffindor."

"Thank you," he said. "I know it's not enough, but thank you."

Hermione gave him a gentle kiss and they were interrupted by a knock on the door. He squeezed Hermione's hand before getting up to answer the door.

"Who is it?" he called cautiously.

"It's Remus," Lupin called out.

Harry peeked through the keyhole. "Tell me something only you would know."

"The day of my wedding to Tonks," Lupin began. "You couldn't stop talking about how beautiful Hermione was and I guessed that you fancied her and had for quite some time."

Harry turned red. "It's him..."

"You did?" Hermione asked beaming at him.

"Yeah," he said with an embarrassed grin as he unlocked the door.

Remus looked apologetically at Harry as he came into the room. "It was the first thing I thought of, Harry."

"It's all right," Harry replied, looking at his former professor. Before he could say anything else, Remus had hugged him tightly.

"What's this about?" Harry asked.

"I was worried about you," Remus said. "Both of you."

"We're okay," Hermione stood up. "Really."

Remus smiled. "I know this hasn't been easy on either of you, but hopefully it will all be over soon."

"Any news?" Harry asked.

"Before I came here, Ron and Luna brought over some journals they found of Ginny's." Remus sat down.

"What did they say?" Hermione asked.

He told them about how the journals detailed how Ginny had found Malfoy in the forest and had basically nursed him back to health.

"They've been living together since she graduated," Remus continued. "He convinced her to get Arthur to set up the flat for her."

Harry was so angry his hands were shaking. "Damn it!" he cursed, getting up to pace the room.

"Ron had pretty much the same reaction," Remus said quietly. "And Molly..."

"She knows?" Hermione gasped.

"She knows," Lupin confirmed grimly. "She's not taking it well at all."

"Do the others know, too?" Hermione asked.

"That I don't know," Remus motioned for Harry to sit down. "It's up to Ron."

"How is he?" Hermione asked, as Harry finally sat down beside her.

"He's angry," Remus said directly. "But at least he's no longer targeting that at you."

Harry nodded. "There is something I wanted to ask you. If my name is cleared, what happens to Hermione? Could she still face charges for helping me?"

Lupin nodded. "She was instrument in helping you get away."

"There has to be something we can do," Harry said. "She's not going to prison."

"I'm not quite sure what we can do about this yet," Lupin stood up.

Harry shook his head. "We went through all of this to keep me out of prison. I'll be damned if she's going to end up there because of this."

"Harry," Hermione put her hand on his. "I can handle what comes my way."

"We'll do whatever we can to find a way around this," Lupin promised. "But you do need to be prepared."

"She's not going to Azkaban," Harry vowed.

'We'll cross that bridge when we come to it," Hermione said.

"I guess," Harry replied.

They went over some more details from the journal and some small talk about how Tonks was doing. Before long, it was time for Lupin to say goodbye.

"I'll stop by again a couple of days from now," he promised.

"What do we do while we're here?" Harry asked. "Remus--"

"Stay out of trouble and out of sight," Lupin answered. "That's an order. I know you're not one to follow those, but trust me on this one...it's for the best."

"We will," Hermione spoke for both her and Harry.

When they were along again, Harry shook his head. "I can follow orders. What did he mean by that?"

"You do have a tendency to do what you want despite what people say," Hermione replied.

"Not all the time," Harry said defensively.

"Most of the time," Hermione said. "You have to admit that."

"That might be one of the reasons I didn't become an Auror," Harry admitted sheepishly.

"Could be," she nudged him.

"It's too bad since I have that 'saving people thing',' Harry said rolling his eyes at her.

She laughed. "I said that didn't I?"

"You did," Harry said. "And I was so mad..."

"That made you mad?" Hermione asked.

"Very," He said.

"I'm sorry," she said, moving closer to him.

"It really hurt my feelings," Harry said looking down at the carpet.

"It hurt your feelings?" she asked sceptically.

Harry nodded. "I don't think I ever really got over it. Even now, I can't talk about it without getting choked...up....I might need a moment...."

"You goof," she hit his shoulder.

Harry wiped at his eyes. "It did!"

"I had no idea you were this sensitive," Hermione played along.

"Not many people do," he said in a dramatic voice.

"I like to think I know everything about you," Hermione pushed him down on the bed.

"What are you doing?" he asked her.

"For some reason I can't keep my hands off you." Hermione replied.

"You might have a 'thing'," he teased. "But I'm not complaining."

"I have a Harry thing," she replied huskily.

Harry grinned. "Do you now?"

"Mmmhmm..." Hermione answered.

"I do think I've been a bad influence on you," he said pulling her close.

"But I'm not complaining," she said before he kissed her.

*** *** ***

The next two weeks found Ron and Luna at the Burrow every chance they had. Although Ron would like nothing more than to stay far away from his sister, he knew that it was imperative that they keep an eye on Ginny. So far, she hadn't slipped up and Ron and Luna were at their wit's end.

Thankfully, Molly was out of town visiting their Aunt Tessie. The stress of the situation was definitely getting to her and Ron couldn't risk his mother doing anything to clue Ginny in to what was going on.

At the moment, Ron and Luna were watching Ginny as she took a walk on the grounds.

"I bet Malfoy's under an Invisibility Cloak," Ron grumbled to Luna. "I bet he's walking beside her right now."

"He might be," Luna agreed softly. "What did Lupin say our next move should be?"

Ron sighed. "Watch and watch some more."

"This waiting seems excessive," Luna tucked her hair behind her ear. "I mean, she's all but confessed and none of us are doing anything about it."

"The only good thing that's come from watching her has been being with you," Ron said offering Luna a slight smile.

She smiled back and squeezed his hand. "I'd be here anyway."

"Maybe if we get her talking about Harry again," Ron said thoughtfully.

"That might work," Luna said pensively. "But she also might get suspicious if you start talking about him too much. You're supposed to hate him, remember?"

"Right," Ron said with a sigh. He stepped away from the window and leaned against the counter.

Luna leaned against him, wrapping her arms around his waist. "Lupin's going to make everything work out, Ron."

"How can you be so optimistic?" Ron asked her.

"It's just how I am." Luna brushed his hair off his forehead.

Ron leaned in and gave her a lingering kiss. "I love you, Luna. You're the only thing keeping me sane right now."

"Loony makes people sane," she grinned at him.

Ron chuckled. "That's a strange way to put it, but it's very, very true."

Luna kissed him again and they were snogging rather heatedly when Charlie's amused voice broke them apart.

"This is a new development," he smiled at his younger brother.

Luna grinned. "New to you, but a long time coming for me."

Charlie nodded. "I brought by some magazines for Mum and some photos from Romania that she wanted."

Ron and Luna exchanged a look. "Mum's not here, Charlie. She's at Aunt Tessie's."

"Oh," Charlie was surprised. "Well that's good to hear. She needed to get out of here."

Ron nodded. "I thought you wouldn't be back for awhile, Charlie."

"I had a few days off," Charlie replied.

Ron normally would be quite happy to see his brother, but having him here might not be for the best. "Well, thanks for bringing those photos and magazines by. I'll make sure Mum gets them..."

Ron grabbed Charlie by the arm and led him toward the fireplace.

"If I didn't know any better, I'd say you were trying to get rid of me," Charlie said shrugging out of Ron's hold on him.

"Very funny," Ron laughed uproariously. "Good one Charlie!"

Charlie folded his arms. "Okay, you mind telling me what the hell is going on here?"

"Charlie!" Ginny crowed from the door. "I didn't know you were coming!"

"Hi, Gin," Charlie said giving his sister a hug. "You're getting big!"

"Don't rub it in," Ginny moaned. "I can't believe how fat I am."

"You're glowing," Charlie corrected with a grin. "Isn't that what they say you're supposed to tell pregnant women? At least that's what Bill tells Fleur all the time."

"Phlegm," Ginny rolled her eyes.

Ron glared at his sister. "Will you please lay off of her?"

"Aren't you touchy," Ginny tossed him a dirty look. "What's your deal lately Ron?"

"You want to know what my deal is, Ginny?" Ron rounded on her. "Do you really want to know---"

Luna put a hand on his arm. "He's...he just heard that the Canons are going to trade him to Wimbourne," she told Ginny hastily. "You know how much he hates that team."

"So what?" Ginny said. "You're still going to be playing." she waved her hand. "I'm going to go lie down in my old room for awhile."

"Get some rest, Ginny," Charlie said to his sister.

Ron's fist clenched as his sister sauntered out of the room.

"Spill it Ron," Charlie's face had lost all traces of amusement. "What the hell's going on here?"

"Why don't we all go back in the kitchen?" Luna asked. "So we can have our privacy."

Charlie followed his brother in and sat down. "Don't beat around the bush," he said. "Tell me."

Luna cast a silencing charm on the room and she nodded encouragingly at Ron.

"I know who murdered Dad," Ron said quietly.

Authors’ note: Hi guys…it’s us the evil cliffhanger writers. We’re back with an update. Please read and review!

I can feel it coming in the air tonight, Oh Lord
I've been waiting for this moment, all my life, Oh Lord
Can you feel it coming in the air tonight, Oh Lord, Oh Lord

Well, if you told me you were drowning
I would not lend a hand
I've seen your face before my friend
But I don't know if you know who I am
Well, I was there and I saw what you did
I saw it with my own two eyes
So you can wipe off the grin, I know where you've been
It's all been a pack of lies

(In the Air Tonight by Phil Collins)

"WHAT?" Charlie nearly launched off his seat. "Ron I thought... Harry- I mean they convicted him even though..."

"It wasn't Harry," Ron said looking at his brother. "It was Draco Malfoy."

"Malfoy?" Charlie asked in disbelief. "But I thought he disappeared?"

"Didn't we all," Ron said sarcastically.

Luna sat down beside Charlie. "He's actually been right here under our noses for quite some time. Since my last year at Hogwarts, actually. Someone was keeping him hidden."

"Who?" Charlie asked.

"Your sister," Luna replied.

Charlie was completely dumbfounded. "Ginny... she's been with Malfoy?"

"And how," Ron said, the anger returning as he thought about it. "He's the father of her baby."

Charlie exhaled sharply and began to pace around the room.

Ron explained as best he could about the diaries and what Ginny had written. He also told his brother about how he'd gone to Ginny's flat and overheard her and Malfoy talking about what had happened.

"Ginny wouldn't have done this," Charlie said determinedly. "She couldn't have..."

"I know," Ron said. "I wouldn't believe it except I heard it with my own ears Charlie."

"Does Mum know?" Charlie asked. "Is that why you sent her away?"

"I didn't send her away," Ron replied. "But yes, she knows. I didn't want her to find out like this but she knows."

Charlie kicked the table leg as hard as he could. "DAMN IT!"

Ron ran his hands through his hair. "Lupin's trying to find a way to bring Malfoy in."

"How could she have let Harry take the fall for this?" Charlie asked. "She's going to tell me right now---

He made a move for the door.

"No," Ron caught his brother's arm. "Charlie if she knows we're onto her she'll take off and we'll never be able to prove any of this."

"I'm going to be sick," Charlie choked out. He brushed past Luna and opened the back door.

Ron rubbed his eyes wearily. "That was almost as bad as telling Mum," he said quietly.

Luna put a hand on his shoulder. "He needed to know, Ronald."

"What's everyone else going to say?" Ron asked his eyes bright with frustration.

"They'll probably take it like Charlie did," Luna said. "But, she can't get away with this, Ronald. She needs to pay for what she's done. Both of them do."

"It's still a bit hard to understand how she could stand by and watch Malfoy do this to Dad," Ron choked out.

Luna put her arms around him and hugged him tightly. "I know..."

"I just want this all to be over," he said.

"Hopefully it won't be much longer," Luna said. She broke away from him when Charlie came back into the kitchen.

"Would you like a glass of water?" she asked him.

"Sure," Charlie sat back down at the table. "I don't... I just don't know what to think..."

Luna went over to the cabinet and retrieved a couple of glasses. She filled both with water and handed one to Ron and the other to Charlie.

"Thanks Luna," Charlie gulped it down.

"There is something I was considering," Luna told them. "It's really out there though..."

"What's that?" Ron asked.

Luna bit her bottom lip. "It's just an idea, mind you."

"Anything's good at this point," Charlie replied grimly.

Luna sat down. "Well, Ginny and Malfoy are obviously staying one step ahead of us. Although she's slipped up a couple of times, there's no guarantee that she will do it again. Malfoy's probably coaching her and time is running out. I think that our only way out of this is to play on her guilt."

"I like this so far," Ron nodded.

"If you have some of your father's old hairbrushes or combs, perhaps we could....perhaps we could use polyjuice to make someone turn into your father. And he could talk to Ginny..."

"Blimey," Ron stared at his girlfriend.

"That's a really good idea," Charlie admitted. "A bit twisted..."

"I did tell you it was out there," Luna said. "We'd have to run it past Lupin, of course."

"You're a genius," Ron replied. "A bloody genius."

Luna beamed at him. "You really like that plan?"

"I think it's probably the only shot we have," Ron said.

"I'll do it," Charlie volunteered.

"Charlie--" Ron began.

"You wouldn't be able to hold your temper and you know it," Charlie interjected.

"Before we get all excited over this we should talk to Lupin," Luna interjected. "This could be very risky, especially if Malfoy's around."

"Let's go and run this past him then," Charlie said.

Ron took the silencing charm off the room and the three of them left for the Ministry.

They discussed the plan with Lupin, who sat silently listening to everything they had to say; his expression unreadable.

"It's crazy enough to possibly work," he said thoughtfully.

"Really?" Ron and Luna asked in unison.

Lupin gave them a terse smile. "I don't want to put anyone in any danger. I worry more about what Malfoy would do more than Ginny."

"We should do it on a night when she's staying at the Burrow," Luna said thoughtfully. "When she's asleep. She'll think she's having a dream."

"It should be real enough that she'll confess," Charlie volunteered.

"Well, when do you think we should do it," Luna asked.

"Soon," Lupin said. "We've been sitting on our asses here."

"Poor Harry," Charlie said shaking his head. "I can't imagine what he's been going through."

"He's all right," Lupin answered.

Ron scratched his nape. "We kind of left that out, Charlie. Harry and Hermione are hiding out in the States."

"You've known where he was all the time?" Charlie asked.

Ron shook his head. "Not all this time. I just found out a couple of weeks ago. Up until then, I thought he was guilty."

"Shite," Charlie pushed his hair back.

"He'll probably never forgive me after all this," Ron said shaking his head. Over the past few days, he'd really had the opportunity to reflect on all that had happened. He'd said some really horrible things to his best friend; both of his best friends. "Any of us really. We all believed he was guilty of this."

"I think he's already forgiven you," Luna put a hand on his arm. "He needs your support Ronald."

Ron nodded. "He has it--they both do."

Charlie was still having a hard time processing all of this. "Are you sure that Ginny isn't under some sort of curse or a spell? The sister I know wouldn't have done this."

"I was hoping the same thing," Ron replied. "I really was Charlie. I hate the thought that Ginny's involved like this."

"She was dad's favourite," Charlie said choking up. "The apple of his eye."

Ron nodded, pressing his lips together. He didn't trust his voice not to crack.

"She's changed quite a bit in the last couple of years," Luna said thoughtfully.

Charlie slammed his fist on the table. "When do we do this?" he demanded.

Lupin leaned forward. "As soon as possible."

"Tonight," Charlie said abruptly. "I want to do it tonight."

"What if we just had you--as Arthur--sitting in the kitchen," Luna suggested. "And then Ginny walks in and finds you there and you could just 'talk'."

Charlie nodded. "I guess that would work," he said quietly.

"We'll set up some sort of surveillance," Lupin said. "But you'll need to be alone in the house with her."

"Do you know where we can get polyjuice on such short notice?" Luna asked.

"They always have some brewed here," Lupin told her. "Just in case we need it."

"Of course," Luna nodded. She looked at the three men. "So, I guess this is it. We're really going to do this."

"Yeah," Ron nodded. "We're going to trap my sister."

"Charlie," Lupin counselled. "You need to remain in control. You can't go flying off the handle. We can't make her suspicious."

"I understand," Charlie replied.

"Okay," Lupin said nodding. "Let's discuss how this is going to go down..."

Ron sat down next to Luna who squeezed his hand in support.

They discussed every possible scenario and Charlie even drafted a sort of script that he'd follow. Ron watched it all feeling a twinge of guilt. No matter what had happened, Ginny was still his sister.

"I'll take the potion right before I go back," Charlie replied. "That way I have more time before it wears off."

"I'll have Tonks set up surveillance of the kitchen," Lupin said.

"Um," Ron said hesitantly. "Remus, I know she's your wife and all, but she's not really---she's not---"

Lupin smiled at him. "Trust me when I say when Tonks needs to be inconspicuous, she can be."

"Honestly, Ronald," Luna admonished. "She's one of the top Aurors. They wouldn't have her around if she was incompetent."

"I just... know how she is," Ron said defensively.

"You're not exactly Mr. Graceful yourself, Ron," Charlie said.

"That's why I'm not an Auror," Ron returned.

"Let me speak for the entire Wizarding World when I say thank you," Charlie teased.

Ron smiled just a bit. "Very funny."

"Okay," Lupin said. "Are we ready?"

"As we'll ever be," Charlie stood up slowly.

"So, I'll meet you just outside the woods at around 10," Lupin told them. "And we'll have someone stake out Ginny's flat to make sure Malfoy doesn't leave."

Ron was going to offer to do that but Lupin held up a hand. "I'd prefer to have an Auror there Ron, one who is trained to handle surveillance."

"So what am I supposed to do?" Ron asked angrily.

"Wait," Lupin said. "You wait."

"I've never been very good at that," Ron admitted.

"I'll stay with you," Luna volunteered.

Ron smiled. "Maybe it won't be so bad."

Lupin shot her a grateful look before leading Charlie out of the room.

Later that evening, Charlie stood in the bathroom at the Burrow. The reflection in the mirror wasn't of him, but of his father.

He wanted to break down, he wanted to go back and say that he couldn't do this. Looking like the father he missed so much was the most difficult thing he'd ever had to face.

"I'm doing this for Dad," Charlie whispered.

Taking a deep breath, he went and sat at the kitchen table. With a nervous glance at the corner he knew Tonks was sitting in, he waited for his sister to come downstairs.

Upstairs in her old bedroom, Ginny awoke with a start. She'd had another awful dream about Draco being taken away from her and she struggled to catch her breath. Her eyes fell on the clock on the bedside table. She's slept the entire day away.

Deciding she was hungry, she headed down the stairs to the kitchen to see if there was anything already made for dinner. "Don't worry baby girl," she rubbed her hands over her stomach. "I'll get you nice and fed."

She hoped that Ron had already gone to sleep. She wasn't getting tired of having to explain her every move to him.

She opened the kitchen door and cursed when she remembered that she'd left her wand upstairs. She doubled back to get it when suddenly the kitchen was illuminated by light.

"Hungry, sweetheart?" a familiar voice said.

Ginny dropped the plate she'd pulled out and slapped her hands over her mouth at the sight in front of her. "Daddy?" she choked out.

"Look at you," he said smiling warmly at her. "You're almost a mother. My little girl!"

Ginny whimpered. "How are you here?"

He stood up from his chair. "Do you remember what I told you that night before you left for Hogwarts? I told you how I was always going to be with you. I've never lied to you, Ginevra Molly."

"Daddy," Ginny's eyes filled with tears. "I've missed you so much. I didn't mean for any of this to happen."

"Come here," he said holding out his arms.

Ginny sobbed as she hugged her father.

He patted her back consolingly. "My sweet little girl."

"Daddy why did all this have to happen?" Ginny held onto him. "I just wanted to be happy."

"You tell me," he said softly. "I need to know."

Ginny tried to calm herself down with several shuddery sighs.

He pulled away from her and wiped a tear from her cheek. "Tell me, my sweet girl. Tell me what happened."

"Daddy..." Ginny looked confused. "Why... why do we have to talk about that? How are you here?"

"I'll never have a moment's rest until I know what happened and why," Charlie said hastily. Her question had thrown him for a loop.

Ginny's eyes filled with tears again. "We panicked..." she said softly. "It was an accident Daddy."

"He's the father of your baby?" Charlie asked.

"Malfoy is," Ginny said as tears began coursing down her face again. "That's why all this happened..."

"But you told me Harry was," Charlie said quietly.

"I was never with Harry," Ginny admitted, looking down at the floor.

"And he was blamed for my murder," Charlie said shaking his head. "Ginevra..."

"Daddy, please don't hate me," Ginny begged.

"I could never hate you," Charlie said touching her cheek. "Help me understand, Ginny."

"It happened so fast," Ginny sobbed. "Daddy I didn't want you to die!"

Charlie hugged her tightly. "I know, sweetheart. I know..."

"Draco didn't mean to do it!" Ginny bawled. "We were both so scared. He really does love me and he wants to take care of our baby!"

Charlie felt a surge of anger, but reminded himself that he had to keep going. "And you let him pin the blame on Harry?"

"I didn't know what else to do," Ginny broke down.

"Oh, Ginny," Charlie said putting his arms around her. "Why did you do this?"

"I'm so scared," Ginny hugged her father. "Daddy I've missed you so much. I wanted to tell everyone so many times but I can't. I can't lose Draco. I can't lose my baby..."

"So what are you going to do?" Charlie asked patting her back reassuringly.

"I don't know," Ginny rubbed her eyes. "I'm so confused..."

"You could still make this right," Charlie said softly. "Your mother and brothers are hurting, Ginevra."

"Are you hurting too?" Ginny looked up at her father. "Daddy I miss you so much. I think about you all the time."

Charlie nodded. "I miss being with your mother. We always wanted to grow old together, watching our grandchildren playing in the backyard. And now..."

"Because of me you can't," Ginny's face crumpled.

"You can still make this right," Charlie said softly. He gave her one last hug. "You know what you must do, Ginevra Molly."

And with that, he disappeared.

"Daddy?" Ginny called out. "Daddy, please come back!"

Charlie Apparated just inside the woods. He could already feel the effects of the polyjuice starting to wear off. He held up his hand when Lupin started to say something.

"She confessed," Charlie said in a flat tone. "Tonks should have gotten everything."

"I know it couldn't have been easy," Lupin said.

"You have no fucking idea what that was like!" Charlie retorted.

"I'm sorry," Lupin said quietly. "I really am."

Charlie ran a hand through his hair in frustration. "I'm sorry. It's not your fault..."

"I understand," Lupin said. "It's how I felt when Lily and James died."

"Does it get any easier?" Charlie asked.

"A little," Lupin assured him.

"We, um, should probably go back to Headquarters," Charlie said quietly. "I should tell Ron and Luna how it went."

"Tonks will meet us there," Lupin agreed.

"Remus, do you think...do you think my father would have wanted us to do this?" Charlie asked.

"I think he would have wanted us to do what is right," Lupin said thoughtfully. "If I knew Arthur the way I thought I did, he always valued the truth."

"At the expense of his daughter?" Charlie asked.

Lupin remained silent. "I don't know Charlie. I'm sorry."

Charlie nodded. "Neither do I."

"Let's go," Lupin said, touching the young man's shoulder.

"Right," Charlie said chancing one last look at the house. It was barely visible in the distance.

Meanwhile at the Ministry Ron was practically on pins and needles. "What if she figured it out?" he asked Luna. "I mean, my sister may be a lot of things but she's not stupid."

"She's also very emotional," Luna tried to calm him down. "So she might believe it's him."

"And Charlie--I don't know how he could do this," Ron said continuing to pace.

"I'm sure it's very difficult for him," Luna said softly.

"I'm sorry that you've been pulled right into this," Ron said finally sitting down.

"Why are you sorry?" Luna asked. "I'm as involved as you are. I chose to be here."

"Who would want to go through this?" Ron asked her earnestly.

"It's not about that," Luna stood up. "It's about being there for the people you love when they need you the most."

"Where did you come from?" Ron asked her.

"What do you mean?" she was confused.

"You aren't like anyone I've ever met before," Ron explained as he too stood up. "And I don't understand how someone like you could love someone like me. I'm not the easiest person to love. Ask Hermione."

"But that's what I do love about you," Luna stepped closer to him. "I knew deep down that you were a good person."

"Way deep down," Ron said in self-deprecation.

"Nonsense," Luna kissed him. "You're the Ronald Weasley I've loved for a long time. I don't want you to change."

"Really?" Ron asked her.

"Really," she smiled at him.

Ron kissed her. "When this is all over, I promise you things will be normal."

"I've never exactly been normal," she told him.

"Normal is kind of overrated," Ron said with a grin.

"Exactly," she kissed him again.

Charlie and Lupin burst into the room with Tonks in tow. Charlie was still wearing their father's old suit and cloak and looked quite pale.

"How'd it go?" Ron asked.

"Just as we hoped it would," Lupin answered.

Tonks patted Charlie on the back. "You did really well, Charlie."

"I guess," Charlie shrugged.

"I'm going to go over the surveillance and let Kingsley know what happened tonight," Lupin said. "The best the three of you can do now is go home and get some sleep."

Ron was on Charlie's heels as they left the Ministry. "Tell me what happened."

Charlie sighed. He wasn't in any mood to rehash what had happened tonight, but Ron deserved to know. "She confessed. But, she feels terrible. I think this is really getting to her Ron."

Ron nodded glumly. "I had a feeling..."

"Yeah," Charlie said. "She said that she and Malfoy were scared and that they didn't mean for it to happen."

"Maybe she didn't," Ron said. "But there are no accidents where Malfoy is concerned."

"Why couldn't he have left her alone?" Charlie asked.

"Her life is all fucked up now thanks to him," Ron said furiously.

Luna stood quietly back and watched the brothers as they talked about what had happened that night. She wanted to tell them that Ginny was the one who made the choice to become involved with Malfoy. But, that would just rub salt in their wounds and she wasn't going to do that now.

"I guess we should go see what sort of damage has been done," Charlie said. "Ginny's going to need us."

Ron nodded. "Luna, are you going to come with us?"

"If you'd like me to be there," Luna replied.

"I need you to be there," Ron said taking her hand.

"Then you don't even need to ask," Luna squeezed his fingers.

Charlie, Luna and Ron made it back to the Burrow shortly before midnight. Charlie had changed back into his regular clothes before they'd left the Ministry.

"Daddy?" they heard Ginny call out in a small voice.

"Shit," Charlie muttered.

Ron took a deep breath before he walked into the kitchen. His sister was sitting on the floor looking lost and alone. Her eyes were blood-shot and her cheeks were tear-stained.

"Daddy was here, Ron," Ginny whispered. "He was right here."

"Ginny," Ron said quietly. "Come on, get up."

Ginny shook her head. "M-maybe he'll come back."

"Dad's gone Gin," Charlie crouched down, the guilt of what he had done weighing heavier than ever.

"No!" Ginny exclaimed. "Charlie! He was right here and he held me and he told me he loved me and he said....he said..."

"What did he say Gin?" Charlie asked quietly.

Ginny looked up at her brother. "I-I did something really bad, Charlie."

"You can tell us," Charlie exchanged a look with Ron and Luna.

"We love you, Ginny," Ron said kneeling down beside her.

"You won't love me," she sobbed. "Not after what I tell you."

"We'll always love you," Charlie said. "No matter what."

Ginny stared at her brothers. "I did it," she whispered.

"Did what, Gin?" Charlie urged.

"I was there," she said hoarsely. "When Daddy died."

Ron and Charlie exchanged a look.

"You were there when Harry murdered him?" Ron asked his sister.

"Harry was never there," Ginny put her face in her hands and sobbed harder.

Charlie put an arm around her. "Who did it, Ginny?"

"Can't... say..." Ginny began to heave.

"Yes....yes you can," Charlie said. "Gin, calm down. The baby..."

"Oh Merlin," Ginny put her hand over her mouth. "I'm going to--"

"Grab the rubbish bin," Charlie said over his shoulder to Luna.

Despite what Ginny had done, Luna felt nothing but sympathy for the girl who had once been a good friend.

Luna quickly fetched the bin and handed it to Charlie.

"Here Gin," Charlie said placing it in front of her. "We're right here."

"Thank you," Ginny said weakly after she'd thrown up.

Luna handed her a glass of water and with shaking hands, Ginny took a sip.

"Ginny you have to go in and tell the truth," Charlie said quietly.

Ginny shook her head. "I-I can't."

"You can't let Harry take the fall for this," Ron crossed his arms and tried to keep his temper at bay.

"We didn't mean for it to happen," Ginny said unable to look at her brothers. "We really didn't. Draco just...he thought Daddy was going to keep us apart."

"Draco..." Charlie swallowed.

"Draco Malfoy did this Gin?"

Tears streamed down Ginny's face. "We love each other, Charlie. He's not like you think he is..."

"HE KILLED OUR FATHER!" Ron roared.

"Ronald," Luna tried to put her hand on his arm to restrain him. "It's not the time..."

Ginny collapsed in Charlie's arms. "I'm so sorry, Charlie!"

"Shhhh..." Charlie comforted his sister. "Come on... we'll go in with you. You have to tell someone about this."

She wished that she could talk to Draco, but there was no way her brothers would let her out of their sight now. Besides, she was tired of hiding. And she knew her father would be disappointed in her if she let this continue.

"You'll stay with me?" Ginny asked in a small voice.

"I'll stay with you," Charlie promised. "Ron will too."

"Me too," Luna said softly. She knelt down and squeezed Ginny's hand. "For the longest time, you were my only friend."

Ginny stared back at her and Luna saw no more of the arrogance her former friend had possessed for so long.

"Thank you," Ginny said. "I don't deserve this..."

Ron wanted to agree, but he kept it to himself. "We should go," he said. "Lupin's still at the Ministry, I'm sure."

Charlie helped his sister to her feet.

"Mum's going to hate me," Ginny sobbed.

"She won't hate you," Charlie said. "Mum could never hate you Ginny."

"I really didn't mean for this to happen," Ginny said looking at her brother with shining eyes. "You believe me, right Charlie?"

Charlie looked away for a moment. "Yeah," he said honestly. "I believe you Gin... I just wish you had come forward sooner."

"Me too," Ginny whispered. "Me too."

Chapter 20

We’re strange allies
With warring hearts
What a wild-eyed beast you be
The space between, the wicked lies we tell
And hope to keep us safe from the pain

Will I hold you again?
Will I hold you...

Look at us spinning out in the madness of a rollercoaster
You know you went off like the devil in a church
In the middle of a crowded room
All we can do, my love
Is hope we don’t take this ship down
(The Space Between by the Dave Matthews Band)

Draco was beyond worried. Ginny promised she'd be home with him tonight, but it was nearly two in the morning and she still hadn't returned home. Her stupid brothers probably convinced her to stay, he thought angrily. He'd had enough with this. She didn't belong with them. She belonged with him.

He was pacing the length of their sitting room over and over again, glancing at the clock and cursing every few minutes. "Where the hell IS she?"

Even though he knew she would probably be angry, he had to take the chance. He was going over to the Burrow and he was going to take his fiancée back home where she belonged.

He swallowed a mouthful of polyjuice and assumed his Christopher Murphy persona before pulling a cloak on and leaving the flat.

The Burrow was completely dark and quiet and Draco took out his wand. "Lumos," he whispered.

His wand was only lit for a split second before the room was flooded with light. "Stop right there," a voice barked.

Draco froze.

Lupin held his wand out in front of him. "Who are you?" he demanded.

Draco trained his wand on his old professor. "Chris Murphy. I'm Ginny's boyfriend."

Lupin eyed him distrustfully, knowing Draco Malfoy lurked beneath the veneer of this man.

"Expelliarmus!" Lupin called out not wanting to take any chances.

"HEY!" Draco shouted angrily.

Lupin pocketed Draco's wand with his free hand, keeping his own wand pointed directly at the other man. "Mr. Murphy, Ginny Weasley is not here, I'm afraid."

"Where is she?" Draco demanded. "What did you assholes do with her?"

"We haven't done anything to her," Lupin replied calmly. "It seems that she couldn't live with her guilt anymore. She's with her brothers at Headquarters."

Draco felt his heart stop beating momentarily. "What guilt?"

"You tell me," Lupin said.

"I don't know what you're talking about," Draco spat.

Lupin nodded. "Well, I have to break this to you, Mr. Murphy. But Ginny is going to be heading to Azkaban." When Draco lunged for him, Lupin stunned him. "Easy there, Mr. Murphy...."

"Fuck you," Draco said. "Ginny is NOT GOING TO AZKABAN!"

"She's made a full confession, but I think you and I both know, she didn't do this alone," Lupin said his wand still pointed at Draco.

Draco began to panic. What was he supposed to do?

"Seeing as this is her first offence," Lupin said thoughtfully. "It's likely that the court could be lenient, but she did frame one of the Wizarding world's greatest heroes. That's not going to do anything for her in the court of public opinion. She could very well be facing as many as 20 years in Azkaban. Is that what you want?"

"What I want?" Draco asked, beads of sweat forming on his forehead.

"You love her, don't you?" Lupin asked.

"Yes," Draco said weakly.

"If you love her as you say you do," Lupin said quietly. "I think you know what you should do."

"You know," Draco said. "You've known all along who I am."

Lupin nodded. "And I do believe that you care about her, Malfoy."

"I do love her," Draco nodded. "I can't let her go to Azkaban for me."

"But you were willing to let Harry go?" Lupin asked angrily. "An innocent man...."

"I hate Potter," Draco sneered. "I don't give a flying fuck about him."

"I DO!" Lupin roared. "DO YOU HAVE ANY BLOODY IDEA WHAT YOU'VE DONE!"

Draco turned to flee but found himself bound with ropes.

"You've gotten quite good at running, haven't you?" Lupin asked him bitterly. "You are going to sit there and you are going to listen to me, Malfoy!"

"Fuck off," Draco said, cringing as he caught sight of his reflection in the mirror. Due to only consuming a small amount of polyjuice his appearance was already changing back.

Lupin shook his head. "There you are...so much like your father."

"I'm nothing like him," Draco glared.

"Oh?" Lupin asked sardonically. "Because from where I stand, you're the mirror image of him."

Draco said nothing, just glared daggers at the older man.

"He stood by while the woman he apparently loved died in Azkaban," Lupin reminded Draco. "But I don't need to tell you that do I?"

"I'm not saying a word until I know Ginny's okay," Draco said stonily.

"I'd be more than willing to take you to headquarters," Lupin said. "So you can see for yourself."

"Fine," Draco snapped.

"You'll understand if we keep you wrapped up, won't you?" Lupin asked dragging Draco to his feet.

"Just take me to Ginny," Draco replied.

Lupin nodded and took hold of Draco's arm as he Apparated them back to Headquarters.

Ginny was currently in one of the interrogation rooms with Charlie and Tonks. Ron and Luna were nursing cups of coffee in Lupin's office.

"Do you think Lupin will nab him?" Ron asked her.

Luna nodded. "You heard Ginny. She was supposed to be home with him tonight. I imagine he went crazy when she didn't show..."

"She said he'd probably show up at the Burrow," Ron replied. "To think of that fucking asshole walking around my home..." he pounded his fist on the table.

"Which is why Lupin was there," Luna said setting her cup down. "Hey, Ronald..."

He turned to face her.

As he did so, he caught sight of Lupin in the corridor with...Draco Malfoy.

"You son-of-a bitch!" Ron roared, pushing past Luna and lunging for Malfoy.

Lupin held out his wand and Ron was blocked by an invisible barrier. "Not now," he said quietly.

Ron glared at him.

"Where's Ginny?" Draco asked ignoring Ron.

"My sister is NO LONGER ANY OF YOUR CONCERN!" Ron roared, again trying to get at the blond.

Luna tried to hold Ron's arm. "Ronald, stop it!"

"HE KILLED MY FATHER!" Ron shouted. "He tore apart my family!"

"And he's going to pay for that," Luna said turning Ron around to face her. "Calm down, Ronald. Please. Let Lupin handle this."

"Listen to her," Lupin told him, pulling Malfoy along into the interrogation room.

Ginny looked up in surprise when she saw Draco.

"Gin?" Draco asked, his heart breaking at her tear-stained face.

"Draco," she sobbed. "I had to tell them... my father... he came and I couldn't keep it in anymore..."

"It's okay," Draco said. He looked to Lupin. "Can you please let me out of these things?"

"No," Lupin pushed him into the chair next to Ginny.

Draco rolled his eyes. "I'm not going to do anything."

"And I'm not going to take any chances," Lupin countered.

"Draco," Ginny reached for him.

"How--how are you?" Draco asked softly.

"I'm scared," Ginny had a hand on her stomach.

"Everything is going to be okay," Draco reassured her. "I promise you."

"No it's not," Ginny sobbed. "We're going to Azkaban."

Draco sighed. "Why did you tell them?"

"Because my father was there," Ginny whispered. "He told me I had to tell the truth."

"Your father?" Draco asked pulling a confused face. "Red, he's..."

"Dead?" Charlie asked bitterly.

Draco shot him a venomous look.

"No thanks to you," Charlie continued.

Tonks stood up. "Charlie, I think you should wait outside with Ronald."

"I agree," Lupin said. "We need Malfoy's confession."

"Fine," Charlie said reluctantly getting to his feet. "Gin, I'll be right outside."

"Okay," she wiped her eyes.

Charlie left the room and no one said anything for quite some time. Draco wished he could hold Ginny to tell her everything would be okay, but it wasn't and they both knew it. She was the best thing in his life and he loved her more than he had ever loved anyone in his life. As he looked into her eyes, he knew what he had to do.

"It really was an accident," Draco began.

Lupin nodded as a quill began to scribble Draco's confession.

"We were going to tell him about us," Draco continued. "But I knew he'd never accept me. I just wanted to take Red and go. But, she didn't want to leave her family. She thought they'd accept us..."

"And?" Lupin asked.

"He wouldn't accept us," Draco said bitterly.

"Ginny says that you went into Arthur's office polyjuiced as Harry," Tonks said. "Is that true?"

Draco laughed. "Yeah, that's true. He wouldn't accept me, but he'd accept Scarhead."

"Watch yourself, Malfoy," Tonks said icily.

"We knew if I went in there as me, he'd never listen to a word we had to say," Draco continued. "Look, he was going to take her away from me. And I wasn't going to let him do that. I just got angry and it happened. I didn't mean for it too, okay? If I could go back and change things, I would."

"You can't," Lupin said coolly. "You made your bed, Malfoy."

Malfoy nodded gravely and told Lupin and Tonks about the plan to frame Harry. He even confessed to how he'd blackmailed the judge.

Ginny was sobbing hysterically by this point and Draco longed to hold her and calm her down.

"She doesn't deserve to go to Azkaban," Draco said looking at his fiancée. "It was all me."

"She covered for you," Tonks said. "She was an accessory."

"She's pregnant," Draco hissed.

Lupin and Tonks looked at each other. "She'd be allowed to remain out until she has the baby," Tonks replied.

"On house arrest," Ginny explained in a weak voice.

"Basically," Lupin said.

"And afterwards?" Draco asked.

"Ron and Luna are going to---well, they offered to..." Ginny sobbed as she patted her stomach.

"No fucking way," Draco said shaking his head.

"Draco," Ginny bawled. "We have to think of our daughter."

"Ron and Luna will look after her," Tonks said. "They'll love her and provide a good home for her."

"I don't want my child raised by Ron Weasley," Draco struggled against his bonds.

"Draco, please," Ginny said. "He is my brother and he loves me and he and Luna will..."

"NO!" Draco snapped.

"Would you rather she was raised in an orphanage?" Ginny asked him pleadingly. "We have to think of what's best for her."

Draco didn't want to admit she was right. That and he was literally in no position to argue with anyone at the moment.

"I was thinking of asking my mum to do it, but she hasn't exactly been doing very well," Ginny explained. "And she's had enough to deal with as it is."

Draco remained silent.

"Draco, please---"

He looked at the woman he loved and for the first time in his life, truly felt his heart break. "If it's what you want," he conceded in a defeated tone.

"It's not what I want," Ginny said sadly. "I want to raise our daughter like we planned, but that can't happen, Draco. And we have to make sure she's going to be okay."

He looked down at the floor and sighed before nodding.

Outside in the hall, Ron was sitting with Luna and Charlie. He still couldn't believe any of this was actually happening. He was going to raise Ginny and Draco's baby with Luna. In a million years, he'd never have foreseen this happening.

"Are you feeling any better?" Luna asked quietly. She seemed to know what he was thinking about.

"Not really," Ron admitted. "You?"

"I'm feeling a little overwhelmed," she said truthfully. "I mean, we did just agree to raise a child together."

"You don't have to, you know," Ron said giving her an out.

"I'm with you all the way," Luna said without hesitation.

Ron leaned in and kissed her. "This is so surreal."

"Tell me about it," Luna agreed. "Harry's innocent and he can come home now."

"Things aren't just going to go back to how they were," Ron said quietly. "I treated them both pretty badly..."

"You were an arse," Charlie corrected. "We all were."

"Luna wasn't," Ron replied. "She believed him the whole time, like I should have. But I was too wrapped up in myself and losing Hermione that I couldn't see anything else."

"It'll take time," Luna said softly.

Ron nodded silently.

"I'm sure Malfoy loves the fact that we'll be raising his child," Luna said looking to the interrogation room.

Ron smirked as he looked at the expression on Malfoy's face. "I'd like to tell him myself, just to see him get pissed off."

"Ron," Luna admonished.

"He deserves every bad thing that comes his way," Ron looked right at her.

"I'm inclined to agree with you, but you have to think about the baby," Luna said.

"I'm not saying I want anything to happen to his child," Ron replied. "Just to him."

"Spending the rest of his miserable life in Azkaban is a start," Charlie said quietly.

Ron nodded grimly. "Even though Mum knows about Ginny, she's still going to have a relapse," he sat back down. "We'll have to do whatever we can to keep her mind off everything."

"Bill and Fleur mentioned something about having her come out to help with their baby," Charlie said thoughtfully. "Fleur's due any day now."

"That's a good idea," Ron nodded. "I think we should keep Mum as far from here as possible right now."

Luna nodded. "And it will be good for her to be with Bill and Fleur. She told me how useless she's felt these last few weeks."

Ron nodded as he stared into the interrogation room again. "What the hell's going on in there?" he asked, frustrated.

"I'm sure Lupin will tell us as soon as they're finished," Luna said. She watched as Draco shook his head and reacted angrily to something their old professor had said. "I imagine he's not too thrilled with us raising the baby."

"I'm sure he doesn't give a shit to what happens to anyone other than him," Ron said bitterly.

"As twisted as it is, I think he does care about her," Luna said thoughtfully as she watched Ginny put her arms around Draco who was still bound by ropes.

"This whole situation makes me sick to my stomach," Charlie said. "I keep thinking about her face when I looked like Dad."

Luna moved closer to Charlie and put her hand on his arm. "That was really brave of you to do that, Charlie."

"I guess," Charlie wasn't convinced. "I feel like the world's biggest arse."

"You had to do it," Luna told him.

"I wouldn't have been able to," Ron told his brother.

"And you may have gotten your sister back," Luna said softly. "I know it doesn't seem like it now, but the girl that we saw at the Burrow earlier was the old Ginny. The one who cared about other people. The one who loved her family..."

Luna made a lot of sense, Ron realised. "I know I said it before but I'm so glad you're here," he sat heavily down next to her.

"I love your family," Luna said smiling at him. "I feel like they're my own..."

"I love you," Ron said softly.

Luna took his hand. "I love you too, Ronald."

Despite the weight he felt on his shoulders at the current situation and the guilt he felt over tricking his sister, Charlie was happy for Ron. "You two are good for each other," he said.

"Don't let this go to your head, Charlie, but you're right," Ron said.

"Look who's talking," Charlie finally managed a slight grin.

"Ronald's going to move into my flat," Luna said dreamily.

"Since when?" Charlie asked.

Ron scratched his nape. "We....well; we thought it would be easier with the baby and all..."

"I think that's cool," Charlie interrupted. "Congratulations."

"Me too," Luna said happily.

Lupin opened the door at that moment and Ron shot to his feet. "What's going on?" he demanded.

"Malfoy made a full confession," Lupin told them. "Tonks is finishing up his statement and we'll be booking him later tonight."

"That's wonderful," Luna said. "Now Harry can come home."

"Well, it's not that easy," Lupin said quietly.

"Why not?" Ron asked.

"Harry's name is clear, but Hermione's not," Lupin explained.

"What?" Luna asked. "I don't understand...."

"I've been told by my superior that Hermione will be brought in," Lupin said. "She was key in Harry's escape from his sentence and despite the fact that he's innocent, what she did was still wrong."

"There's got to be something we can do," Ron crossed his arms. "Hermione's not going to Azkaban."

"It's out of my hands, Ron," Lupin said. "It's possible that she could have a lenient sentence because this is her first offence."

"It would still be on her record, Professor," Luna argued. "There has to be someway around this."

"I'll see what I can do," Lupin said. "But I can't promise anything."

"When are you going to tell them?" Ron asked, feeling even more guilty about what had happened to his two friends than ever before.

"Harry won't come back if he knows Hermione's in trouble," Luna added.

"I'm going to tell them now," Lupin said.

Luna looked at her watch. It was nearing five in the morning here and with the time difference there was a chance that Harry and Hermione would still be awake.

"Would you let us tell them?" Ron asked. "We... we might be able to convince them to come back."

"I--I don't know if that's such a good idea," Lupin replied.

"Why?" Luna asked.

"Look, I know that a lot has happened," Ron argued. "And I know he probably doesn't want to see me, but I think that I should be the one who tells him. Please."

"I'd have to clear it," Lupin said.

"Would you do that, please?" Ron asked. "They're my best friends. Somewhere in all this, I forgot that."

"I'll do what I can," Lupin patted Ron's shoulder. "They're lucky to have you, you know. Harry, Hermione, and your sister as well."

"I'm not so sure about that," Ron said modestly.

"I think they're lucky too," Luna leaned against him.

"What about Ginny?" Charlie asked Lupin. "Is she okay?"

"Not especially," Lupin replied. "She did get Malfoy to agree to let you both raise their child." he nodded at Ron and Luna. "You've got quite the responsibility here."

"We realise that," Luna said. "But we're going to do everything we can for that little girl."

Ron nodded in agreement. "She won't lack for anything."

"Can I see my sister?" Charlie asked. "I don't like her being alone with him."

"Tonks is in there with her," Lupin said. "They're going to be put in a holding cell in just a few minutes. Separate holding cells of course."

"Right," Charlie said.

"I have to go report to Kingsley," Lupin said. "As soon as I hear about Harry I'll let you know."

"Someone should probably let Fred and George know what's going on," Charlie said after Lupin had left them.

"And Bill and Fleur," Ron said. "What do you think we should tell Mum?"

"I don't even know where to begin," Charlie said shaking his head.

"We'll all figure it out together," Ron took Luna's hand in his.

"Everything," Luna agreed.

Back in the bayou, Hermione was reading a book in bed. It was an old classic that she'd found in a flea market that she and Harry had ventured out to that day. She'd gone a little overboard buying books, but Harry hadn't teased her too much.

"I can feel it," Harry paced the room. "Something's going on... I don't know how I know, but I do."

Hermione sighed as she put her book on the nightstand. "It's late, Harry. If something was going on, we'd have heard about it. Let's just get some sleep."

He sighed and sat down next to her on the bed. "I just feel too restless right now."

"Come here," she said motioning for him to sit in front of her. When he did so, she began massaging his shoulders. "You are pretty tense."

"I just want to know," Harry said, his shoulders relaxing a bit. "I want to know both of us will be safe."

Hermione leaned down and whispered in his ear. "We will be."

"Especially as long as you're okay," Harry said softly.

"As long as I'm with you, I'm okay," she said wrapping her arms around him.

He closed his eyes as she kissed the side of his neck. "I wouldn't be here without you..."

"Ditto," Hermione whispered against his skin.

The ringing of the phone made both of them jump. "Do you think...?” Harry stared at the receiver for a moment.

"I'll get it," Hermione said. "I'm sure it's okay, Harry."

"Hermione," Lupin’s voice came over the receiver. "Malfoy's confessed."

"What?" Hermione asked taken aback. "Are you serious? When?"

"Tonight," Lupin said. "We've got his confession and both him and Ginny are in custody."

Hermione smiled. "That's fantastic!" She cupped her hand over the receiver and told Harry what Lupin had said.

Harry sat back in shock. "It's over?"

Hermione nodded. "We can go home!"

"Hermione," Lupin spoke over her. "I need you to understand something before you come back."

"What?" Hermione asked. "Do you think we should wait a couple of days before we go back home? It probably would be a good idea; we're just so ready to see our friends and family..."

"If you come back home now, you'll be brought in," Lupin said. "Harry's cleared, you still helped him escape."

"What is it?" Harry saw her expression change.

Hermione wordlessly handed Harry the telephone. This couldn't be happening.

"Lupin?" Harry asked tersely. "What is it?"

Lupin told Harry what he'd just told Hermione. "I'm sorry..."

"If I'm cleared then why isn't she?" Harry demanded furiously. "This is bullshit!"

"She helped you escape," Lupin explained. "Harry, I know it doesn't make any sense."

"We're not coming back until I know Hermione is as safe as I am," Harry said. "We'll leave here again if we have to."

Hermione shook her head. "Harry, you should go back..."

"Not without you," Harry said flatly.

"You have a life," Hermione said as tears pooled in her eyes. "You should go back. I'll be okay..."

"I'm not going anywhere without you," Harry faced her.

"Tonks and I are still trying to find some sort of loophole," Lupin said in a muffled voice. "And with this being Hermione's first offence, she'd get a lenient sentence."

"I don't care," Harry said stubbornly. "Either both of us are okay or we don't come back."

"I'll be in touch," Lupin said quietly. "I'm really sorry."

"If anyone tries to come for us we're leaving," Harry told him.

"I figured as much," Lupin said before hanging up the phone.

"If it's not one thing it's another," Hermione's eyes were still full of tears.

"I know," he said softly. He sat down beside her. "On the bright side, we get to spend more time alone together..."

She smiled a bit through her tears. "The silver lining," she said softly.

He pulled her close. "It's all going to be okay."

"No it isn't," Hermione sobbed. "You're free and clear but now they want to bring me in."

"Over my dead body," Harry said patting her back. "You're not going to prison, Hermione."

She didn't say anything, only buried her face in his shoulder.

"Sweetheart," Harry said softly.

"I'm scared," she whispered.

He cupped her face in his hands. "I know you are, but you know that I would never let anything happen to you. You risked everything to keep me out of prison."

"I'd do it again if I had to," Hermione said. "I always knew you didn't do this Harry."

"You're the one who's been on my side no matter what," Harry said kissing her forehead. "Always, even when you didn't agree with me or you thought I was overreacting..."

"Kind of like a mum," she leaned against him.

Harry laughed. "Um, no...."

"I love you," Hermione wrapped her arms around him. "I'd do anything for you Harry."

An idea suddenly came to him that he knew would get her mind off of their problems. "Anything?"

"Of course," Hermione looked up at him.

"Marry me," he said looking into her brown eyes.

"I already told you I would," Hermione was confused.

Harry shook his head. "Today."

Her eyes opened wide. "Today? But Harry..."

"I know you wanted to have your parents there and all of our friends, but I don't want to wait," he said smiling at her. "We've wasted so many years already. And when we get back to London, maybe we'll have a bigger ceremony with everyone..."

"I don't want to wait either," Hermione said softly.

"We can go to a justice of the peace," Harry said with a grin.

"Okay then," Hermione wiped at her eyes. It seemed a bit strange with everything going on, that they were planning to go get married but she wanted this as badly as he did.

"Really?" he asked her happily.

"Yes," she smiled at him. "I'll marry you, today."

Harry kissed her. "I'm going to make you so happy."

"You do already," she pressed her lips to his.

"We have a lot to do," Harry said when they pulled apart a few moments later. "I have to get a suit and you have to get a dress..."

"I don't want anything fancy," Hermione said. "Not yet anyway. And nothing's open now- we're in the bayou and it's past midnight."

"You want to get married in jeans?" Harry asked her. "Come on!"

"I'll get a dress," she replied. "But I just want things simple."

"We can do simple," Harry said dryly. "We've never done it before, but I'm up for new things."

Hermione stroked his hair back- it was growing fast and his eyes, even though he wasn't wearing his glasses, were as green as ever.

"Hermione?" Harry asked grinning at her. "You're going to marry me."

"Yes I am," she couldn't stop herself from smiling.

"I love you," he said giving her another kiss.

"I love you too," she answered. "I love you so, so much."

After they checked in the phone book, they found the address of the justice of the peace. They made plans to spend the morning finding clothes for the ceremony. After a few hours sleep, they both awoke to the sound of someone knocking on the door.

"Harry," Hermione shook him. "Harry... someone's here."

Harry awoke with a start. "What?" he asked groggily.

"There's someone at the door," Hermione had the covers pulled up around her.

Harry pulled the covers back and reached for his glasses. "Stay there..."

Hermione held her breath as Harry stumbled over to the door. "Can you see who it is?" she whispered.

Harry looked through the peephole and couldn't believe who he saw standing on the other side of the door. "It's...Ron...and Luna."

Authors’ note: Well, we’re nearing the end of this story. We told you it wouldn’t be as long as the DD-series. You’ll have one more chapter after this---the epilogue. We hope you’ve enjoyed the ride.

What ravages of spirit
conjured this temptuous rage
created you a monster
broken by the rules of love
and fate has lead you through it
you do what you have to do
and fate has led you through it
you do what you have to do ...

And I have the sense to recognize that
I don't know how to let you go
every moment marked
with apparitions of your soul
I'm ever swiftly moving
trying to escape this desire
the yearning to be near you
I do what I have to do
the yearning to be near you
I do what I have to do
but I have the sense to recognize
that I don't know how
to let you go
I don't know how
to let you go

(Do What You Have to Do, Sarah McLachlan)

"What?" Hermione sat up. "How do they know where we are?"

"Lupin," Harry replied. He was a little hesitant to open the door given everything that had happened, but Luna was with Ron and that was a good sign.

"Just a minute," Hermione pulled her robe around her body and tied it at the waist. "Okay."

Harry unlocked the door and then slowly opened it. He hadn't seen his former best friend in months and it was quite jarring to see him standing here.

"Hi," Ron said quietly.

"Ron," Harry said. "Um... why don't you both come in..."

Luna stepped forward and gave Harry a big hug. "Your hair is brown!"

Harry hugged her back. "Yeah... it's growing out though."

Ron's eyes fell on the unmade bed and then on Hermione. Although he was with Luna now, it was still strange to think of Harry and Hermione as anything more than friends.

"Hello Ron," Hermione spoke over the lump in her throat.

Ron stepped further into the room and closed the door. "Hello, Hermione."

She didn't know what to say to her ex. Harry stepped away from Luna and took her hand in his.

"Do you have to do that?" Ron asked uncomfortably.

"Hold her hand?" Harry asked. "Yes."

Ron saw the ring on Hermione's finger and his eyes grew large. "You...you're married?"

"Not yet," she answered softly.

"Not yet?" Ron asked looking between them. "I-I can't do this..."

"Do what?" Harry asked as Luna put her hand on Ron's arm. "After all this, what bothers you most is me and Hermione being together?"

Ron glared at him. "Well, forgive me if it's a little hard for me to see you with her!"

"Ronald," Luna said softly. "Come on, this isn't why we're here."

"No, let him say what he has to say," Harry said folding his arms. "And then he'll listen to what I have to say."

"And what exactly is that?" Ron asked.

"How could you believe I could do something like this?" Harry asked him. "Hmm? I was your best friend!"

"Come on Harry," Ron said. "At first, it didn't seem as if there was anyone else who could have. Several people said they saw you going into my dad's office."

Harry shook his head. "Bollocks."

"Look," Hermione stood up. "What's done is done. Ron, you said you don't blame Harry anymore. We need to move past all this."

"I'm not so sure we can until we talk about this," Harry said looking at his former friend. "You know me, Ron. You've known me for over 10 years. I love your family and I thought of Arthur as a dad..."

Ron turned to stare out the window for a few moments. "Yeah," he finally said. "You did. And he thought of you as another son."

"And despite all that, you were ready to believe the worst of me," Harry said. "Just like in fourth year..."

Ron knew he deserved this. "Fine, I'm sorry." he said, his tone calmer.

"And I'm sorry that we didn't tell you about us sooner," Harry said taking Hermione's hand.

"Just tell me one thing," Ron said. "And tell me the truth."

"Okay," Harry replied. "What?"

"Were you guys going around behind my back?" Ron asked. "While Hermione and I were still together?"

"Of course not," Hermione replied. "But we...well, we've had these feelings for each other for a long time."

"So you never loved me," Ron said quietly.

Hermione let go of Harry's hand. "Ron--that's not true. I did love you."

"Really?" he asked.

Hermione nodded. "But not in the way that you deserved to be loved."

"Not how Luna loves you," Harry added.

"And Harry and I never wanted to hurt you, Ron," Hermione said softly. "And we didn't get together to spite you. We love each other very much and we're getting married...today, actually."

"You're getting married today?" Ron asked incredulously.

Hermione let out a nervous laugh. "That's the plan."

"We should tell you this first then," Luna interjected softly. "Lupin sent us."

Hermione felt her palms grow sweaty. "What does he have to say?" she asked the blonde.

"We're not going back until both our names are cleared," Harry said putting an arm around Hermione.

"There's a good chance that if you turn yourself in, that your sentence could be restricted to community service," Luna told her friend.

"I don't want her having any of this on her record," Harry shook his head. "We won't go back until we're both cleared. End of story."

"So, you're going to be on the run forever?" Ron asked him. "Come on, Harry..."

"She risked everything for me," Harry looked at Hermione. "Everything. There's no way I'm letting her go back just to be punished."

"There's got to be some way around this," Luna said thoughtfully. "You didn't really do anything wrong except for save an innocent man from going to prison. You shouldn't have to be punished for that."

Harry nodded. "Perhaps if I go back first and tell them--"

"Lupin already shot that idea down," Luna explained gently. "It's common knowledge that she wasn't a hostage."

"Harry maybe I should just turn myself in," Hermione said. "Community service isn't bad..."

"It might be for the best," Luna said. "Lupin's fairly sure that's what your sentence will be."

"But we don't know for sure," Harry interrupted. "And until we know, I'm not going back."

Ron looked at his two friends as if he were seeing them for the first time. They really were in love.

"What's going to happen to Ginny and Malfoy?" Hermione asked.

"Well, Ginny's going to be under house arrest until the baby's born," Ron explained. "And Malfoy's going to rot in Azkaban."

"Good," Harry said grimly. "Malfoy deserves the worst there is."

Ron and Luna told them about what Charlie did to get the confession out of his sister.

"He's still beating himself up about it," Luna said. "But I think he was so brave."

"That's incredible," Hermione's eyes were glossed over with tears. "And it makes me feel sorry for Ginny, surprisingly enough."

"We were with her this morning and she seemed like her old self," Ron said quietly.

"And she seems to be coming to terms with us raising the baby," Luna added.

Hermione's eyes grew big. "What?"

"Luna and I are going to raise her daughter." Ron repeated. "Together."

"Whoa," Harry was all Harry could say.

"Yeah," Ron turned red. "I know it seems odd, but we want to do it."

"I think you'll do a fantastic job," Hermione said to them. "Ginny's daughter is going to be very lucky."

Ron finally managed a smile. "Thanks," he said. He had needed to hear that from someone outside his family.

"You're going to be a father, mate," Harry said smiling at his friend. "That's huge."

"I'm nervous," Ron admitted.

"You're going to do great," Harry assured him.

"I hope so," Ron scuffed his foot along the worn carpet.

"Could you give Harry and I a moment?" Hermione asked. "There's something I wanted to ask him.."

"Sure," Luna took Ron's hand. "We'll just go outside."

Hermione waited until they were alone before asking Harry the question she'd been wanting to ask him since Ron and Luna's arrival. "I think we should ask them to be a part of our wedding. What do you think?" she asked biting her bottom lip. "I know it's going to be a little awkward."

"If you want it," Harry sat back down next to her. "I'm fine with it."

"There's a chance he might not go for it," Hermione said tilting her head toward the door.

"We could ask," Harry replied, leaning in to kiss her.

"The worst he could tell us is no," Hermione said before kissing him back.

"Right," Harry stroked her cheek for a moment before going to open the door again. "We have something to ask you two."

"What?" Luna asked as they came back inside.

"We'd understand if you don't want to," Hermione began. "But we were hoping you two would stick around for our wedding today."

"Us?" Ron asked.

"It wouldn't be the same without you," Harry said sincerely.

Luna smiled. "We'd love to. Wouldn't we, Ronald?"

Ron didn't answer at first. "You really want me there?" he asked.

"We wouldn't ask if we didn't," Hermione said smiling at him. "Please, Ron."

"Okay," Ron conceded. "We'll stay."

Hermione hugged him tightly. "Oh, Ron!"

"Can't believe you're getting married," he said in a gruff voice.

"And you're going to be a father," Hermione said.

"Times have really changed," Ron finally allowed himself to move past any grudge he might carry towards his two best friends. If he admitted it to himself, he knew better than anyone that they deserved to be happy.

"And how," Hermione said giving Luna a hug. "You're going to have to help me find a dress."

"I'd love to," Luna replied.

*** *** ***

Hermione and Luna had gone into the local town and found the brunette a very simple, cream coloured dress for her to wear. After that, they'd stopped at a roadside stand and bought some wildflowers and fashioned them into a bouquet. "You know, you'll be the only one to catch this," Hermione joked. "You'll be next to get married then."

Luna grinned. "Well, if I am, I hope that you'll return the favour and be my matron of honour."

"That's a deal," Hermione replied. "Harry and Ron should be back soon. They were going to find a justice of the peace."

"Are you nervous?" Luna asked.

"Yes," Hermione confessed. "And I really wish we could do this back in England, where we grew up, with our family and all our friends there."

"Your parents have been crazy," Luna told her.

"I know," Hermione said softly. "I rang them once... but I just couldn't bring myself to do it again."

"Did they get along well with Harry before all this happened?" Luna asked conversationally.

Hermione nodded. "I hope they still do. Especially once it gets known that he didn't do anything."

Luna smiled. "Ronald told me he was always a little scared of your parents."

Hermione laughed. "My father can be a bit intimidating sometimes."

"And Ronald can be a bit of a baby when it comes to stuff like that," Luna said softly.

"Yes," Hermione nodded. "You know, Luna... I'm really happy for you and Ron. You're good for him."

"You think so?" Luna asked hopefully.

"Absolutely," Hermione said. "I still care about him and I want him to be happy. You've been there for him throughout all this."

"It hasn't always been easy, but I knew he needed someone," Luna said smiling at Hermione. "And I'm glad I could be there for him and his family."

Hermione gave the other woman a hug. "You've become quite a good friend too," she said.

"You too," Luna said her voice breaking a bit. She used to watch the three of them---Harry, Ron and Hermione---and wonder what it was like to be that close to someone. She could tell from the first time she'd seen them together that there wasn't anything they wouldn't do for each other. And to be a part of that was one of the greatest things in her life.

"Anyone ready to get married?" Harry asked as he came into view with Ron and an older gentleman.

Luna stood up in front of Hermione. "NO!"

"What?" Hermione looked at her, alarmed.

"He can't see you before the wedding, its bad luck," Luna said holding her arms out. "Harry, close your eyes!"

"Luna it's okay," Hermione was relieved. "I'm not one for all those silly traditions."

"Humour me," Luna said not budging from where she stood.

"I have seen her already today," Harry pointed out.

"Minor technicality," Luna said. "Now close those green eyes of yours. NOW!"

Harry exchanged an amused look with Ron. "All right, fine."

"Loony, you're mental," Ron said with a chuckle. "But I am crazy about you just the same."

"Good," Luna said. "Now you boys just turn around until we leave the room."

Ron and Harry did as they were told and Luna led Hermione out of the room.

"So the bride's name is Henrietta?" the justice-of-the-peace asked Harry.

"Hermione," Harry corrected. "Hermione Jane."

"Sorry," the older man replied. "All right..."

Ron grinned. "Just don't call her Hermy....or Hermy-own-ninny...."

Harry jabbed him in the side.

"Sorry," Ron said quickly. "Old habits die hard."

"Are we ready?" Luna called.

"More than ready," Harry called out. "Don't let her back out, Luna."

"Very funny, Harry James," he heard Hermione retort.

There wasn't any music, but Harry didn't really care as he and Ron turned to see Luna walk into the room. She carried a bouquet of wildflowers and her eyes focused on Ron as she made her way toward them.

Ron smiled at her, partly wishing he was in Harry's place right now. Not that he wanted to marry Hermione- not anymore, at least- but that Luna would be becoming his wife.

Hermione took a deep breath before she walked into the room. All her nerves melted away as she saw Harry who was dressed in a pair of khaki trousers and a white dress shirt.

She smiled at him, trembling as she realised this handsome man in front of her was about to become her husband.

"You look beautiful," Harry whispered to her.

"And you look incredible," she whispered back, reaching for his hand.

The justice-of-the-peace smiled at them. "Shall we begin?"

Harry and Hermione both nodded.

"We are here today to join Harry James and Hermione Jane in matrimony," the older man began. "This is an institution that should not be entered into lightly...."

Hermione felt her palm grow a little sweaty and Harry squeezed her fingers and wove them together with his.

"If there is anyone here who knows just cause why they should not be joined in marriage, let them speak now or forever hold their peace," the justice-of-the-peace continued.

"Stop!" a voice called from the back.

Both couples turned around to see two men storming toward them.

"Harry?" Hermione asked weakly.

Without a word, Harry pushed her behind him. "What's this all about?" he asked evenly.

"Hermione Granger, you are under arrest," one of the men said making a move for her.

Hermione's face went a deathly shade of white.

"You're not taking her anywhere," Harry said angrily.

"Stand back, Mr. Potter," the Auror ordered.

"No," Harry said coldly. "I'm not moving."

"Me either," Ron stood next to him. "You can't arrest Hermione. She didn't do anything wrong."

The other Auror took the justice-of-the-peace off to the side.

Hermione clung to Harry.

"We're under orders from the Minister," the Auror replied. "To bring back one Hermione Jane Granger on aiding and abetting."

"But Harry's innocent!" Luna protested. "He's been totally cleared!"

"She hasn't," the Auror said coolly. "She interfered in an investigation. She knowingly broke the law, Miss Lovegood. And thanks to you and Mr. Weasley we were able to find her."

"WHAT?" Harry roared.

"You followed us?" Ron asked angrily. He looked at Harry. "Harry, Luna and I didn't know...I swear."

Harry saw the truth in his friend’s eyes. "I believe you," he said still shielding Hermione with his body.

The Auror pointed his wand at Harry. "Stand back, Mr. Potter."

"No," Harry said. "You can't take her."

"Does Remus Lupin know about this?" Luna demanded. "I don't think he would have approved..."

"Remus Lupin has nothing to do with this," the Auror said stonily.

"Kingsley Shacklebolt then?" Luna asked folding her arms.

"Miss Granger," the Auror stared at her. "We WILL forcibly take you in if we have to."

Harry felt the anger swell up as he stared stone-faced at the Auror. The Auror clutched his chest and dropped his wand. Hermione, Ron and Luna looked on in amazement.

"Harry don't," Hermione said in a shaking voice. "They know where we are now. If I go with them we can figure a way out of this."

"She's right, Harry," Luna said as she held Ron's hand. The Auror was now on the floor, writhing in pain. "Harry, stop!"

Harry took a deep breath and tried to relax. It had been a long time since he'd been so angry his wandless magic had taken over.

The other Auror who had seen to the justice-of-the-peace helped his partner to his feet. "Another incident like that and YOU will be going back to jail, Potter."

Harry felt his temper flare back up. "Don't you dare threaten me," he said coldly. "You're not taking Hermione, not today or any day. She did nothing wrong."

"I'll go," Hermione said resignedly.

"Hermione!" Harry exclaimed.

She put her hand on his arm. "They know where we are now. I have to go with them now."

"You can't do this," Harry said. "Not because of me."

"Professor Lupin will find some way to get me out of this," Hermione said trying to sound brave. "And you're free. That's all I ever wanted."

"But Hermione--" Harry protested.

She cupped his face in her hands. "Come with me?"

"I'm already there," Harry said as the Aurors moved in. "I'll get you out of this if it's the last thing I do."

"Us too," Luna said stoically.

Harry reluctantly stood back as the Aurors bound Hermione's hands in handcuffs. She winced as the cold steel pressed against her wrists.

"Do you have to take her in like that?" Harry demanded.

"Flight risk," the Auror said icily.

"She's not going to run," Harry's fists were clenched.

"That's what they said about you," the Auror replied with a triumphant grin. Harry made a move toward him, but Ron stepped forward to hold him back. "You're going to make it worse, Harry."

"I'll be all right," Hermione looked at him.

"Where are you taking her?" Luna asked.

"To the Ministry," the Auror said. "Good luck springing her though. She's going to be under top surveillance."

"Why?" Ron asked angrily. "You act like you've captured a Death Eater...all she did was help keep the man she loved out of Azkaban!"

The Auror gave him a nasty smile but said nothing.

The Aurors directed them to a portkey and they all arrived just outside the Ministry to what could only be called extreme chaos. There was a crowd of reporters and people gathered outside and they all descended on the two Aurors and their big catch the moment they'd arrived.

"OW!" Hermione yelped as one of the Aurors pulled her along through the crowd.

Harry appeared at her side. "You had better treat her well," he said in a dark tone.

"Mr. Potter!" one of the reporters asked. "Is it true that you and Miss Granger were hiding out in the States?"

"No comment," Harry replied curtly.

"Miss Granger!" another called out. "Why did you run away with Harry Potter when you knew he was definitely innocent?"

"No comment," Hermione answered.

"Mr. Weasley, how do you feel now that your sister and her boyfriend Draco Malfoy have been indicted for the murder of your father?" another one called out.

"You should realise that without even asking me," Ron retorted.

"What are your names?" a Prophet reporter asked the Aurors.

"Michael Christensen," one of them replied. "C-h-r-i-s-t-e-n-s-e-n."

"Really?" Ron asked. "I thought it was A-r-s-e-h-o-l-e."

Luna hid a smile as she tugged on Ron's hand.

"Minister Scrimgeour will meet us inside," Christensen told Hermione. "After he makes a statement to the press."

"Fine," she answered quietly.

Sure enough, the minister was waiting at the top of the steps, a triumphant look on his face.

"Well, well..." he said in satisfaction.

"Nice little show you have here, Scrimgeour," Harry said coldly. "This has to be the coup of your administration, right? Bringing in one of the most dangerous criminals?"

The minister didn't acknowledge the obvious sarcasm in Harry's voice. "Welcome back, Mr. Potter. I always knew that you were innocent."

"Right," Harry said, sneering.

"Bring Miss Granger inside," the Minister ordered the Aurors. "I'm going to say a few words to the press."

Harry followed them, never more than two steps behind Hermione.

"Your parents were notified and they are waiting in the Minister's office," Christensen told Hermione.

"My parents---" Hermione said taken aback. She didn't want them to see her like this.

"Seems as if they've been missing you," Christensen said with a smirk.

"Can you take those off of her?" Harry asked motioning to the handcuffs.

"I won't run," Hermione said softly. "I promise."

The other Auror seemed to take pity on her and he produced the key from his trousers pocket.

"Thank you," she said, looking over at Harry.

The moment she was free of the handcuffs, Harry pulled her close for a hug. "I'm so sorry, sweetheart."

"It's not your fault Harry," she pressed her face into his shoulder. "I knew this day was coming."

"It is too his fault," Hermione's father said as he and his wife were led into the room.

"Daddy," Hermione looked up.

"Sweetheart, are you okay?" her father asked holding out his arms.

"I'm fine," Hermione didn't move away from Harry.

"We're going to hire the best attorney we can find for you," Robert Granger said folding his arms.

"She'll be out before she knows it," Harry said. "I'll make sure of it."

"Haven't you done enough?" Elinore Granger asked.

"No," Harry said stoically. "I've done nothing compared to what Hermione has sacrificed for me."

"When this is all over, we'll take you on a holiday and we can forget any of this happened," Elinore told her daughter.

"Ellie, she's married him!" Robert exclaimed as he saw the rings on their fingers. "Hermione!"

"Dad," Hermione sat down in a chair. "Harry and I are not married. It was part of our charade."

"This whole damn thing is a charade," Elinore said shaking her head. "I've worried about you every day since you told me who he was, Hermione. And I believed you when you said he'd keep you safe, but not anymore. Not after this. You've been arrested!"

"Because of a decision I made," Hermione refused to let them blame Harry.

"Still as blind as ever where he's concerned," Elinore said shaking her head.

"If you want to blame anyone, blame Draco Malfoy, Dr. Granger," Ron told her. "He was the one who set this all in motion, not Harry."

Robert Granger simply folded his arms and glared at the men.

"This isn't helping anyone," Luna said softly. "We should all be working together to find a way out of this for Hermione."

Ron nodded. "What can I do to help?"

"Perhaps you should go upstairs and see if Lupin will come down here," Luna said thoughtfully. "And Mr. Shacklebolt, too."

"Lupin's going to be pissed," Ron replied, but got up to go get them.

"And Dr. Granger, perhaps it would be a good idea to get that attorney," Luna said. "They're going to want to indict Hermione as soon as possible."

"I want to be my own attorney," Hermione spoke up.

"Hermione," her father cautioned.

"I don't want anyone trying to tell me what to say," Hermione replied.

"I think it's a great idea," Harry said taking her hand.

Hermione smiled tremulously at him.

Luna walked over to the big double doors that led out onto the front steps and sighed. Scrimgeour was definitely eating up his moment in the sun. Apparently, his short statement was going to be a long one. She'd never much cared for this man and his treatment of Hermione's arrest only enforced her opinion.

"He's an idiot," Harry said shortly. "And I thought Fudge was bad."

"Fudge was a saint compared to him," Luna said rolling her eyes. "You'd think he had Voldemort in custody the way he's acting."

Ron came back in, followed by Lupin and Kingsley Shacklebolt.

"How are you both?" Lupin asked as he gave Harry and then Hermione a hug. "I had no idea that the Minister was planning this..."

"We know," Hermione said. "You'd have never done this to us."

"Please tell us there's a way out of this," Elinore demanded of Lupin.

"I'm working on it," Lupin promised. "I'll have her out of here, mark my words."

"I'm going to have a quick word with Lupin," Harry whispered to Hermione. "You aren't going to spend one second in jail, Hermione. Okay?"

Hermione nodded.

Lupin led his old mentor away from the group. "Tell me there's a way around this, Remus. Please."

"I'm not sure yet," Lupin replied. "Even though you've been cleared, Hermione isn't."

Harry sighed. "That's just great. No one knows what to do."

"We will think of something," Lupin told him.

Scrimgeour chose that moment to come back inside the Ministry and he grinned politely at Lupin.

"Kingsley, Remus," the Minister said. "How lovely of you to join us. You're probably wondering why you weren't notified..."

"The thought HAD crossed my mind," Lupin replied coolly.

"You have a personal interest in the case," the Minister explained. "Conflict of interest, truth be told."

"Convenient excuse if you ask me," Lupin folded his arms.

Scrimgeour let out a slight laugh. "Miss Granger, you will be arraigned along with Draco Malfoy and Ginny Weasley. The Aurors will lead you down to the courtroom. I assume your parents have already made arrangements for an attorney."

"She's going to trial today?" Harry asked incredulously.

"The sooner the better," Scrimgeour replied. "It's not a trial per se, Mr. Potter. She's just going to be arraigned and the judge can set bail if he so chooses, but I wouldn't count on it given the circumstances of this case."

"I'll pay whatever it is," Harry replied instantly.

"Like I said, I wouldn't count on bail, Mr. Potter," Scrimgeour said. "Your girlfriend is a bit of a flight risk."

"SHE'S ALREADY SAID SHE'S NOT GOING ANYWHERE!" Harry slammed his fist on the table.

Scrimgeour nearly jumped out of his skin at the look in Harry's eyes.

"Well," he coughed nervously. "We'll see here..." he turned away and walked down the corridor, trying to regain his sense of authority.

Hermione walked over to her fiancé and took his hand. "Please calm down. I know you're angry and scared and so am I, but we need to keep our emotions in check in that courtroom, Harry. Promise me."

"I'll try," he said.

Hermione leaned in and softly kissed him. "I love you so much. And no matter what happens in there, none of this was your fault. It was MY choice and I'd do it all over again."

"If we did it all over again I wouldn't let you do this at all," Harry replied as they all went down towards the courtroom.

Ginny and Draco were already sitting in the courtroom with an attorney provided for them both by the Ministry. Draco was holding Ginny's hand and she was sobbing into his shoulder. They both looked up in surprise when they saw Harry, Hermione, Ron and Luna walk into the courtroom.

Harry glared at his old enemy. They were all in this mess because of him.

Ron also clenched his fists and Luna put her hand on his arm to relax him. "Not now," she whispered into his ear.

Ron's brothers and Molly were sitting in the front of the courtroom and Molly started bawling the moment she saw Harry and Hermione.

Fred stood up and walked over to them. "Harry, we're really sorry about...you know..."

"Yeah," Harry said. "I know. Ron already told me."

Fred nodded, for once at a complete loss for words. He walked away and rejoined his family.

Ginny looked at Hermione as she joined them. "Hermione, I'm..."

Hermione looked at her, stone faced. It was hard for her to face this woman after everything they had all been through.

"Sorry?" Hermione asked coldly. "You're sorry? Well, that makes it alright then, I suppose."

"I just..." Ginny wiped her eyes. "I didn't mean for all this to happen. I know things won't be all right ever again."

"I don't have anything to say to you," Hermione said turning away.

Harry sat down next to her. "Whatever the judge says," he told her quietly. "We'll work something out."

Draco snorted.

"Do you have a problem Malfoy?" Harry was out of his chair so fast it almost fell over.

"Sit down, Potter," Draco said rolling his eyes. "Why are you even here? Once again, you're free."

"But thanks to you two, Hermione isn't," Harry said coldly.

"Your little Mudblood---"

Harry's anger nearly erupted over. "You son of a bitch," he snarled as Ron tried to hold him back.

"Harry!" Hermione cried out. "Ignore him!"

"You're going to rot in Azkaban," Harry said. "And you deserve it."

"And your little Mudblood will be right there with me," Draco snarled.

"Not if I have anything to say about it," Harry retorted.

Ginny had been thinking of something that she could possibly do to make up even just a little for what she'd done. The last couple of days she'd thought about her unborn daughter and what she'd think of her biological parents when she found out what they'd done. She wanted to do something to show her daughter that she wasn't that bad.

She squeezed Draco's hand as the judge entered the courtroom.

"All rise," everyone in the courtroom got to their feet.

"Be seated," the judge said as he sat down.

Harry reached for Hermione's hand and gave it a squeeze. It was ironic that they were now in the opposite positions that they were in just a few months ago.

"Draco Malfoy and Ginevra Molly Weasley," the judge said levelling a gaze at them. "Will you please stand?"

Ginny rose to her feet with shaking knees. She reached for Draco and held onto him.

"Draco Malfoy, you have been charged with the murder of Arthur Weasley," the judge said reading from the papers before him. "I understand from your attorney that you have made a full confession. For the record, how do you plead?"

Draco looked defiantly at the judge. "Guilty," he said in a clear voice.

"And Ginevra Molly Weasley," the judge looked at her. "You've been charged with conspiracy to a crime. How do you plead?"

"Guilty," Ginny said in a small voice.

"And Hermione Jane Granger," the judge now faced her. "To the crime of aiding and abetting a criminal, how do you plead?"

"Not guilty," Hermione replied.

"We shall proceed then," the judge looked down at his papers.

"Wait," Ginny interjected. "There's something I'd like to say."

"Yes Miss Weasley?"

Ginny ignored the look that Draco was giving her and she took a deep breath. "Your honour, I did a very bad thing and I realise that. I've ruined my life and I've hurt my family very much."

The judge nodded. "Yes?"

"No one else should suffer because of what I've done, Sir," Ginny said quietly. "I ask that any time you were going to give to Miss Granger, you'd tack on to my sentence. She didn't do anything wrong."

The judge, along with everyone else in the courtroom, raised their eyebrows at this.

"Miss Weasley, you do realise that would add on an additional five years to your sentence?" the judge asked. "Are you positive that this is what you want?"

Ginny nodded. "Yes," she said in a stronger voice.

"Miss Granger, all charges against you are officially dropped," the judge said.

Hermione's jaw fell open. "Your honour--"

"Yes, Miss Granger?" the judge asked.

"I just... that's it?" Hermione asked. "I've never heard of this happening before and..."

"Are you saying you'd like to go to jail?" he asked impatiently.

"Well no..." Hermione said softly.

"Then I suggest you be quiet," the judge said.

"Yes Your Honour," Hermione had never been chastised like that and she folded her hands together.

"Ginevra Weasley," the judge said levelling his gaze at her. "You are hereby sentenced to 15 years in Azkaban Prison. Due to your condition, you will be under house arrest until after your baby's birth."

Ginny nodded. "Yes Your Honour," she agreed.

"And Draco Malfoy," the judge said. "You will serve a life sentence in Azkaban without the possibility of parole."

"Life?" Ginny breathed in horror.

"Life," the judge said again. "To begin immediately."

"Draco," Ginny's eyes filled with tears.

He put his arms around her. "Red, I'm sorry."

"I don't know what I'm going to do without you," Ginny sobbed.

"You'll get out and you'll raise our daughter," Draco told her kissing her forehead. "And if you're a good girl, maybe they'll let you out early."

"But I don't want to do it without you," Ginny clutched onto him. "I love you..."

"I love you too, Red," he whispered in her ear. "You are the best thing in my life."

"Maybe if you're good too, they'll overturn your sentence," she whispered. "And we can be together."

Draco didn't think that was very likely, but he didn't want to hurt her anymore than he already had. "Maybe," he said with a slight smile. "You take care of our little girl, okay?"

"I will, I promise," she wiped her eyes as the Aurors moved in.

Draco gave her a long, lingering kiss.

From his seat, Ron resisted the urge to throttle the man.

"Miss Weasley," the judge said, gavel in hand. "You are to remain under supervision at all times."

"Yes sir," Ginny said still holding onto Draco.

"Court is adjourned," the judge slammed the gavel and motioned for the Aurors to take Draco away.

"Always remember, I love you," Draco said softly to Ginny. "No matter what, Red."

"I'll remember," she said softly, holding onto him as long as she could.

The Aurors forcefully pulled the couple apart and took Draco away. Ginny collapsed back into her chair.

"Ginevra," Molly whispered from behind her.

"Mum," Ginny looked at her mother. "Mum I'm so sorry. I am so, so sorry..."

Molly sat down in Draco's empty seat and hugged her daughter. "It's...its okay, my girl."

"I don't deserve to have you love me," Ginny sobbed.

"You're my daughter," Molly said stoically. "I'll always love you."

"Come on home Ginny," Ron said quietly.

"I'm so sorry," Ginny said to her brothers. "I never meant for this to happen. P-please don't hate me."

"You're our sister," George replied. "We won't hate you Ginny."

Charlie stepped forward and gave his sister a hug. "And that was very selfless of you to do what you did for Hermione. I-I'm proud of you, Gin."

"Thank you Ginny," Hermione was standing with Harry.

"You don't have to thank me," Ginny said shaking her head. "It's the least I could do for what I---well, what I did to the both of you."

Harry wasn't really sure what to say, so he simply nodded.

"Come on, Ginny," Ron said. "Let's get you home."

Luna hugged Hermione. "I'm so happy this worked out for you," she said softly. "You and Harry can have the life you deserve now."

"Thank you for all that you did for us," Hermione said hugging her back.

"I'd do it again in a heartbeat," Luna said. "Now I really want to be a guest at your wedding."

"We'll keep you posted," Hermione said smiling at her.

"Come on," Harry motioned towards her parents.

Elinore walked over and enveloped her daughter in a hug.

"Mum," Hermione closed her eyes. "It's all going to be okay."

"I suppose we owe you an apology," Robert said to Harry.

"You just wanted what was best for Hermione," Harry replied.

"And Harry is what's best for me," Hermione replied. "I love him. We're going to get married."

"And we'd love to have your blessing," Harry said hastily.

"We'd like to get to know you better Harry," Robert offered him his hand.

"Me too," Harry agreed, shaking his hand. "You've got a wonderful daughter, sir."

"Thank you," Robert said. "Hermione's always been our number one concern."

"Mine too," Harry said looking at her.

Hermione watched as the Weasleys and Luna left, and soon only the Grangers and Harry were left in the courtroom. "Think the reporters are still out there?" she asked, rubbing her wrists where the cuffs had cut into her skin.

"Probably," Harry said. "But if we go upstairs to Lupin's office, we can floo home."

"Home," Hermione smiled for the first time since they'd left Louisiana.

"Home," Harry said smiling back at her.

"Why don't you both come over for dinner?" Elinore wiped her eyes. "If not tonight, then perhaps tomorrow?"

"Tomorrow would be better," Hermione said. "We're both knackered."

Elinore let out another sob. "You're home and you're safe." she hugged her daughter tightly.

"I'm sorry that I made you worry," Hermione apologised.

"It doesn't matter anymore," Robert said, also hugging her.

Elinore pulled away and looked at her future son-in-law. Before Harry could blink, she'd engulfed him in a hug, too. "I'm glad you're okay, too."

"Thank you," Harry said in surprise.

"Ellie," Robert laughed. "I imagine they want to be alone."

"Oh... of course," Elinore pulled away.

Hermione blushed. "It's not that, Daddy."

"We imagine you two have things to get settled," Robert said. "So we'll see you tomorrow."

"Okay," Hermione said kissing him on the cheek.

Harry and Hermione watched as they left the room and turned to each other. "Well," Hermione suddenly felt girlishly shy. "We've been waiting for this moment..."

Harry took her hand. "Why are you blushing?"

"I don't know," sudden tears sprang to her eyes. "Harry it's all going to be okay now. We don't have to hide anymore."

Harry pulled her to him. "That's right."

Hermione pressed her face into his chest. "We can be together, go out as ourselves... we can do everything we want to do."

"We might want to give the going out as ourselves a couple of days," Harry said softly. "Let the media circus die down."

"Right," Hermione let out a shaky smile.

"Tonight was supposed to be our wedding night," he said brushing a strand of hair behind her ear.

"I know," she answered softly. "It may not be our wedding night... but we could practise for it."

"Yours or mine," Harry said huskily.

Hermione leaned in and pressed her lips to his.

His arms snaked around her waist as he deepened their kiss.

"Harry," she murmured. "Let's get out of here..."

"Okay," he agreed. "I'm sure Lupin won't mind if we used his fireplace."

"Not after all this," Hermione smiled at him.

"Let's go home then," he said twirling her around.

"I'm going to have to go to Neville's and get Crookshanks," she said as they left the courtroom. "I've missed my cat."

"I'm sure he's missed you too," Harry said. "Did you want to do that first?"

"Would you mind?" she asked.

Harry shook his head. "I don't mind."

"And then the night will be just about us," Hermione's smile grew.

"And we can have a proper lie-in," Harry said as they waited for the lift to take them to Lupin's office.

"And tomorrow begin the life we were always supposed to have," she finished.

"We'll probably never be normal," Harry said winking at her.

"I think I can deal with that," Hermione laughed.

A/N: Well here you have it- the epilogue to Nowhere to Run. We both want to thank ALL of you for your support in our first non Dirty Dancing endeavour ;)

We aren’t quite sure when we’re going to start anything new again, but as soon as something comes together, we’ll post about it. For now, there’s some GREAT stuff coming up in Last Dance that we’re really excited to share.

Hope you all enjoy the epilogue!

Beautiful Blue – Holly McNarland

How do you say
Ive always felt this way
This is where I live
This is what I do best

Dreamin' with so much ugliness
Wakin up to all this beautiful blue
Beautiful you

Molly was singing in the kitchen one of her favourite Celestina Warbeck songs as she iced the cake for her granddaughter Ava's third birthday. She was expecting loads of guests as family and friends were coming in from all over to wish the little girl a happy birthday.

Ava Molly Weasley was a happy little girl with her mother's red hair and her father's grey eyes. And as strange as it may seem, her very presence had brought about more than one change in the Weasley family. For one thing, it had caused Ron to grow up seemingly over night. Shortly after Ava's birth, he'd asked Luna to marry him and she'd happily agreed.

The two of them had not wasted much time, planning a full wedding in just under six months. Harry had happily stood in as Ron's best man while Hermione took her position as matron of honour.

Two days after being cleared of every charge, Harry and Hermione had been married in a quick, quiet civil ceremony with only Hermione's parents, the Weasleys, Lupin and Tonks present. And less than a year after that, Seth Potter had come into the world screaming his head off and looking very much like a mix of his parents.

Molly had even managed to move on, especially with the help of her grandchildren and children. She'd even started catering some of the village parties and was thinking of opening her own shop.

"Mum, how many more of these do we have to blow up?" Fred asked his cheeks red. "I think one of my lungs collapsed..."

"The rest of that bag," Molly pointed. "This is your niece's birthday and it's going to be a special day. You know how much she loves balloons."

Fred rolled his eyes. "George, Mum says you have to blow up the rest of these balloons..."

"BOTH OF YOU," Molly ordered.

"You'd think we were children again," Fred looked at his twin.

"You know why Mum doesn't want to do it, don't you?" George asked. "She doesn't want to look all flushed when Mr. Tarleton arrives..."

"George!" Molly turned red. "That is not true."

"That's a new dress, isn't it?" George asked grinning at his mother. "And you had your hair done..."

"And you've been singing that song all bloody day," Fred chimed in.

"It's okay with us if you are interested in someone else Mum," George said seriously. "You know we just want you to be happy."

"We're just friends," Molly said blushing. She had met him in the village and she'd helped him pick out some produce at one of the vegetable stands. They'd started talking and Molly found out that he'd lost his wife over five years ago.

"Sure Mum," Fred grinned at her as he tied off another balloon.

"Is he coming to the party?" George asked.

"Perhaps," Molly flushed even deeper and turned her attention back to the cake.

Upstairs, Luna was helping get Ava ready for the party.

"I cannot believe my baby is turning three," Luna said as she finished brushing Ava's hair.

"Big girl now," Ava said happily.

"But you'll still be my baby, right?" Luna asked.

Ava nodded and turned around to give her a hug. "Where's Daddy?"

"He's around here somewhere," Luna kissed her daughter's forehead. "I bet he's downstairs trying to sneak a bit of your cake!"

Ava folded her arms. "He better not!"

Luna laughed. "We'll put a stop to that, won't we?"

Ava giggled and toddled out of the room with Luna. "Daddy!" Ava called out.

Ron popped his head out of the spare bedroom they'd stayed in last night. "Yes sweetheart?"

"NO CAKE!" Ava exclaimed, wagging her finger at him.

"What?" Ron scooped her up. "What lies has your Mummy been telling you about me?" he tickled her side, delighting in her laugh.

"You've already been thrown out of the kitchen three times," Luna pointed out. "For sneaking food..."

"Daddy eats too much," Ava giggled. "Where's Seth?"

"I expect he'll be getting here soon," Ron replied. He gave his daughter a hug. He'd worried that he wouldn't be able to love her because her presence had created a domino effect that had ultimately led to his father's death. But the moment he'd held her in his arms, he'd fallen in love.

"Doesn't she look pretty today?" Luna touched one of Ava's wispy curls with her fingers.

"She does," Ron said smiling at the little girl. "You know Celine was looking for you earlier..."

Celine was Fleur and Bill's daughter and she was Ava's best friend.

"Oooh," Ava wiggled excitedly. "Can I go find her?"

Ron nodded and set her back down. "She's with her mum in Uncle Fred's old room."

"Kay," Ava ran off to find her cousin.

"She's three going on twenty," Luna said with a slightly sad smile.

"She's never dating," Ron said sternly. "Ever."

"Try stopping her in another thirteen years," Luna took her husband's hand. "Come on; let's go see if your mother needs any help. And not for tasting."

"Okay," Ron said giving her a quick kiss. "You know, you look beautiful today, too."

She grinned at him. "And you're as handsome as you always are."

Ron puffed his chest out. "That's a given..."

Luna laughed. "And funny..."

Ron led her downstairs and felt himself tense up when he noticed the older man sitting on the sofa.

"Hello, Mr. Tarleton," Luna said politely. "We're so glad you could come today!"

"Thank you," the older man got up to shake their hands. "When I heard your mother would be making all the food, I couldn't stay away."

"She didn't mention she'd invited you," Ron said sizing up the older man.

Luna elbowed her husband in the ribs.

"I ran into her yesterday in town," Mr. Tarleton explained.

"How are your son and daughter-in-law doing?" Luna asked ignoring her husband.

"Quite lovely, thank you." Mr. Tarleton seemed more at ease with Luna.

"Bernard," Molly said coming into the room carrying a slice of banana bread. "I thought you might want to sample this..."

Ron chewed on his lower lip pensively as he watched his mother interact with the other man. He was trying hard not to let this bother him, but it was difficult. He still had trouble picturing his mother with anyone other than his father, even three years later.

Bernard smiled at her. "You're too kind to an old fool, Molly."

"Mum is there anything I can do?" Ron interrupted, ignoring the look his wife shot him.

Molly hadn't heard her son as she was waiting for Bernard to tell her what he thought of the bread.

"Mum?" Ron asked impatiently.

"What?" Molly turned. "Oh I'm sorry dear..."

"Ron and I are just going to go and set the table," Luna said taking her husband by the arm. "Come along, Ronald."

Ron followed his wife into the kitchen. "I'm sorry," he began before Luna could even say anything. "It's just hard for me to see it. I want her to be happy, but it's still weird."

"You could be nicer to him," Luna said. "He's a sweet old man and he's been good for your mother."

"I guess," Ron replied grudgingly.

"I know it's hard," Luna said touching his arm.

Ron was about to respond when he heard the front door open. "Hello Weasleys!" Harry's voice called out.

Hermione took off her cloak and then knelt down to help Seth out of his.

"Mummy I want to go find Ava," Seth said excitedly.

"Wait until you say hello to everyone," Hermione said mussing his hair.

Harry grinned at his son. Seth's demeanour was so much like Hermione. At two years old he was already speaking near perfect English as well as counting up to the number fifty without any help.

"Hello, Seth!" Molly exclaimed opening up her arms. Seth hesitated because Ava's grandmother squeezed a little too hard sometimes.

"Go on and give her a hug," Harry nudged his son.

Seth finally stepped forward and Molly engulfed him in one of her bear hugs.

"Don't think you're off the hook," Hermione murmured to her husband.

When Molly finally let Seth go, Ron motioned for his godson to make a quick exit and Seth ran toward him and Luna.

"You've cut your hair," Molly said grinning at Harry.

"Yeah," Harry rumpled it. "Hermione does a good job.”

"What did you do to yours?" Ron asked Hermione.

"Straightened it," Hermione said rolling her eyes. "Honestly..."

"I'm used to seeing it all bushy," Ron pointed out. "I was just asking..."

"It's a compliment," Harry teased her. "That's how Ron gives them."

"It's about time you had a cut," Hermione said tugging on his fringe.

"Good to see you too," Ron grinned at her.

"Hermione, Seth, Harry," Molly said. "I'd like you to meet my good friend Bernard Tarleton..."

"Hello," Harry shook his hand. "Good to meet you."

"Nice to meet you both," Bernard said grinning at them. He knelt down so he'd be eye level with Seth. "And you too, young man."

"Hello," Seth put his hand out like his mother had showed him.

Bernard shook Seth's hand. "Quite a grip you've got there, Seth."

"Thank you sir," Seth replied. "I'm strong like my daddy."

Hermione nudged Harry. "Did you tell him that?"

"He got that on his own," Harry replied.

Ava and Celine came downstairs dressed in their party dresses and they both grinned when they saw Seth.

"Happy Birthday, Ava!" Seth exclaimed.

"Hi Seth!" Ava gave him a hug. "Thanks!"

"Bonjour, 'ermione," Celine said. "'arry."

"Bonjour Celine," Hermione answered the young girl. "Ca va bien?"

"Oui," Celine said politely.

Fleur came into the room, speaking a stream of rapid French to her daughter that no one but Celine seemed to understand.

"I don't think Bill knows half of what she says," Ron whispered to Luna.

Luna giggled. "It's good to see you Fleur."

"'ave you seen Bill?" Fleur asked.

"He's setting things up in the backyard," Molly told her daughter-in-law.

"Thank you Molly," Fleur kissed both her cheeks and left the room, her long hair swishing out behind her. Ron and Harry stared after her a moment before their respective wives elbowed them in the side.

"We were just---" Ron started to explain.

"We know what you were doing," Hermione shared an amused glance with Luna. "Molly, can we help you set anything up?"

Molly shook her head. "No, we're just fine."

"Look at how tan the two of you look," Fred said to Harry and Hermione. "Nice of you to come back from The Big Easy to our little soiree."

"Soiree?" George guffawed. "Fred!"

"Very funny," Harry answered. "We were just there for a visit."

"Reese and Mary Beth went crazy over Seth," Hermione said. "They didn't want him to leave."

"I liked them," Seth looked at his parents. "Can we go back there again?"

"We'll go again in the summer," Hermione promised.

"I can hardly wait," Seth replied, making the adults laugh.

"You are such the little man," Harry picked him up.

Seth laughed. "Daddy..."

"I still can't believe workaholic you actually went on holiday," Ron told his best friend. "Hermione, what is the world coming to?"

"Sometimes it's nice to get away with my family," Hermione said pertly. "Monday morning I'll be back in the office with Jacob." Once she had been cleared, Hermione had actually been offered her old job back. She'd declined, opting instead to open her own practise. Jacob had also left the firm and joined her as a partner.

Luna smiled at Hermione. "There's something I wanted to show you in the kitchen..."

"Sure," Hermione followed Luna.

Luna made sure they were alone. "I didn't want to say anything in front of the others...Ron's the only one who knows..."

"Knows what?" Hermione asked bemusedly.

Luna bit her bottom lip. "I'm pregnant!"

Hermione clapped her hand over her mouth. "Oh congratulations Luna!" she hugged her friend. "How wonderful!"

Luna beamed at her. "We're going to tell Ava later tonight."

"She's going to be thrilled," Hermione smiled. "And so's Seth. He loves babies."

"I'm around three months along," Luna told her.

"Are you going to wait to find out if it's a boy or girl?" Hermione asked, pouring them each some pumpkin juice from the jug on the counter.

"I think so," Luna said thoughtfully. "It's nice to be surprised."

Hermione grinned at her. "I'm so thrilled for you and Ron."

Luna was about to say something when she heard a tapping at the window. She recognised the owl as one of the ones that the Azkaban guards used to deliver prisoner mail. Ginny had written to her daughter a number a times over the past three years. Draco had never sent the little girl anything.

"Ginny remembered about Ava's birthday," Luna accepted the letter and after a drink of water, sent the owl on it's way.

Hermione shook her head. "What's going to happen when she gets out? I mean, Ava's legally yours, but she's technically Ginny's daughter."

"I-I don't like to think about that," Luna said quietly. "To me, she's my little girl."

"She'll always be your little girl," Hermione reassured her. "Ava loves you and Ron so much. She's the happiest little girl in the world today."

Luna and Ron hadn't told Ava about her real parents. They were waiting until she was older and they were saving Ginny's letters. "Do you think we've done the right thing?"

"She's too young to understand right now," Hermione replied.

""We love her so much," Luna said peering out of the kitchen to get a glimpse of her daughter who was happily playing with Seth and Celine.

"I know the feeling," Hermione said. "Ever since Seth was born I feel like my life has so much more purpose."

"He's such a smart boy," Luna said smiling at her friend.

Hermione grinned. "Our children are definitely the best things to ever happen to us."

"Here, here," Luna said raising her glass of juice.

"Mummy!" Ava cried coming into the room. She saw the letter beside her mother. "Is that for me?"

"Um..." Luna put it on the counter. "It's for your daddy, sweetheart."

"Oh," Ava said fingering the cork necklace around her neck. She'd made it with her mother last night.

"Are you expecting a letter, baby?" Luna picked her up.

Ava shook her head. "No..."

"Pretty soon all your friends are going to be here," Luna nuzzled her neck. "And you'll have cake and presents and games..."

"Seth has been looking forward to this all week," Hermione told Ava.

"Is Grandpa coming?" Ava asked referring to Luna's father.

"He wouldn't miss it for the world," Luna kissed her daughter's cheek.

Ron came into the room looking like he'd just seen a ghost. "Okay...breathe....breathe..."

"Ron?" Hermione asked. "What is it?"

"Charlie's just arrived," Ron whispered. "But he wasn't...alone..."

Luna's eyebrows creased. "Who... did he bring a date or something?"

Ron nodded. "He...he brought...Lavender Brown."

"WHAT?" Both Hermione and Luna shrieked.

"I know!" Ron exclaimed. "Apparently, they've been dating for the past couple of months...you'd think he would let me know he was dating my ex-girlfriend...”

"Daddy, Mummy's your girlfriend!" Ava said shaking her head.

"Now she is, baby." Ron took her from Luna. "But a long time ago, this other lady was."

"And now she likes Uncle Charlie!" Ava said peering over her father's shoulder and seeing a pretty blonde grinning at her uncle.

Hermione grinned at Ron. "Come on Won-Won..."

Ava giggled. "Won-Won!"

"That's what that nice lady in the other room used to call him," Luna told their daughter.

"She sounds funny," Ava said, wiggling out of her father's arms.

"Ava---" Ron called after her but she was already making her way into the sitting room. "Wait!"

Hermione covered her mouth to hide her laughter. "By the way, congratulations, Daddy." she hugged Ron.

"Why?" Ron asked.

Hermione gave him a look. "Luna told me the good news!"

"Oh!" Ron replied momentarily forgetting about his daughter and Lavender. "My boys can swim..."

"Okay," Hermione made a face. "More information than I needed..."

"How's Harry's boys?" Ron asked enjoying their banter. "Hitting their target?"

"We're not trying for another right now," Hermione replied. "Maybe in another year or two once Seth is a bit older."

"Something I'll beat Harry in," Ron said proudly.

"Must everything be a competition with you?" Hermione asked.

"Of course," Ron gave her a pinch on the side before swiping a bit of icing from the cake on the counter.

"Ronald!" Luna swatted at his hand. "That's Ava's!"

"No one's going to notice!" Ron replied.

"Oh, I'm sure no one's going to notice that," Luna pointed to the place on the cake where the icing was smudged.

"Shite," Ron grabbed the bowl from the icebox. "Maybe I can fix it."

"This I need to see," Hermione said leaning against the counter.

Harry came into the kitchen chuckling. "Oh, Ron....Lavender is telling Ava all about you at school..."

"Damn it," Ron said. "I can't be in two places at once!" he sent his wife a panicked look. "Luna... love of my life..."

"I'll fix it," Luna said with a sigh. "Won-Won."

"This is why I owe you my undying devotion," Ron kissed her before hightailing it into the sitting room. "AVA! Don't listen to anything you hear!"

"Don't worry," Harry assured his wife. "She didn't tell anyone about the canaries..."

"Don't remind me," Hermione rolled her eyes.

"You're one to talk," Luna said. "I still remember Ginny telling me about that romantic scene of her running into the common room and planting one on you..."

"Don't remind me," Harry groaned.

"Yes, please don't remind me either," Hermione agreed.

"Not one of our better years," Luna admitted.

"Definitely not," Hermione leaned against her husband.

"I think I'll go and check on Ronald," Luna said smiling at them before walking out of the kitchen.

Hermione buried her face in Harry's chest after Luna left. "I loved being in New Orleans again but I'm so glad we're back home."

"I feel the same way," Harry said wrapping his arms around her. "And tonight after Seth goes to bed..."

She grinned at him. "We'll pick up where we left off?"

"Mmmhmm," Harry said nuzzling her neck.

She closed her eyes. "Life with you is incredible you know..."

"You wouldn't change anything?" Harry asked her.

She shook her head. "I mean, I wouldn't have you framed for Arthur of course, but it did lead us to New Orleans and we've made some wonderful friends there."

"And we have a lot of great memories there," Harry said softly.

"And we're making more memories here," she kissed him.

"You and Seth are everything to me," Harry said. "I mean, I look at him and I feel like we did something right, you know?”

"You can say that again," Hermione agreed. "He's amazing... just like you are."

Harry smiled. "He's smarter than I could ever hope to be. At two...”

"He's so smart," Hermione said. "I couldn’t' believe it when I walked in on him counting the other day."

"He gets that from you," Harry said.

"And my dad," Hermione replied. "I love watching my parents with Seth."

"You realise that's the only reason they have us over now," Harry joked. "So they can see their grandson. We might as well not even be there."

Hermione giggled as he wound his arms around her. "Life is just..." she paused, searching for the right word.

Harry laughed. "You're at a loss for words?"

"When it comes to you?" Hermione grinned.

Harry leaned in for a kiss, but felt someone watching them and he saw their son standing in the doorway.

"Hey, buddy," Harry said smiling at him.

"Hi Daddy," Seth answered. "What are you and Mummy doing?"

"Guarding the cake from your Uncle Ron," Harry told him.

"Nana makes the best cake," Seth said as Hermione picked him up. "I bet it's chocolate because that's Ava's favourite."

"And yours too," Hermione said grinning at him.

Seth laughed. "At my birthday, maybe we can have chocolate cake with chocolate frosting."

"You bet little guy," Harry agreed.

"And I'm sure Ava is going to love what we got her," Hermione said. "Did you put the present with the others?"

"Yes Mummy," Seth answered.

"That's my good boy," Hermione said. "Do you want some pumpkin juice?'

"Yes please," Seth said. "I'm very thirsty."

Hermione set her son back down and walked over to the table where Molly had set out the juice and cups.

As she poured juice for her son, she thought briefly back on her life. It hadn't been easy, but every path she had taken had led right here to the two most important people in her entire world. And she knew if she had to do it all over again, she'd never change a single thing.

In the sitting room, Luna was thinking the same thing as she watched her husband and Ava playing with one of her new toys.

"And you put this block right in here," Ron explained patiently. "And look what it does."

Ava looked in awe at it. "Wow!"

Ron grinned at his baby. "Let's see if you can do it yourself this time."

Ava picked up one of the blocks and bit her bottom lip in concentration as she looked at the tower. She made a move for one part of it, but then thought better of it and placed it in the proper place.

"That's my smart girl," Ron said proudly, grinning at his wife.

Ava smiled at her father. "I dreamt of Grandpa last night."

"Did you now?" Ron asked, assuming she meant Luna's father.

Ava nodded. "He looks just like you, Daddy."

Ron's smile faltered. "Ava... sweetheart... did you dream about your Grandpa Arthur?"

Again, Ava nodded. "He pushed me on the swing, Daddy."

"What did he say to you?" Ron asked softly.

"He said he loved me and that I reminded him of Mummy," Ava said thoughtfully.

Ron smiled. "You sure do baby," he agreed.

"And he said he wanted everyone to be happy," Ava said. "Nana most of all."

"Nana's very happy my darling," Molly opened her arms for Ava. "Especially when I get to spend the day with you."

"And your friend," Ava said smiling at Bernard.

Molly laughed. "That too."

"Dad would have loved this," Charlie said looking around the room at his family. "All of us together like this."

"Not all of us," Molly said thinking of her daughter. "But, you're right, Charlie. He would have loved this."

"I know I'm sure happy," Ron moved up on the sofa next to his wife as Ava ran over to perch on his lap. "I've got everything I need right here."

"Me too," Harry agreed. "Me too."